Showing 2901-3000 of 3298
Mishkat al-Masabih 5554
Anas said:
Once when we were with God's messenger he laughed and asked if we knew why he was laughing. On our replying that God and His messenger knew best he told us that in the conversation a man will hold with his Lord he will say, "My Lord, didst Thou not grant me protection from oppression?" and when He replies that He certainly did he will say, "I allow only a witness of my own kind concerning me." He will reply, "You are sufficient to-day as a witness to yourself as are also the noble ones who keep records. His mouth will then be sealed and the members of his body will be told to speak. They will tell about his deeds, and when he is allowed to speak he will say, "May you perish and be cursed! You are the ones in whose defence I was pleading." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَضَحِكَ فَقَالَ: هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مِمَّا أَضْحَكُ؟ ". قَالَ: قُلْنَا: اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ. قَالَ: " مِنْ مُخَاطَبَةِ الْعَبْدِ رَبَّهُ يَقُولُ: يَا رَبِّ أَلَمْ تُجِرْنِي مِنَ الظُّلْمِ؟ " قَالَ: " يَقُولُ: بَلَى ". قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُ: فَإِنِّي لَا أُجِيزُ عَلَى نَفْسِي إِلَّا شَاهِدًا مِنِّي ". قَالَ: فَيَقُولُ: كَفَى بِنَفْسِكَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَيْكَ شَهِيدًا وَبِالْكِرَامِ الْكَاتِبِينَ شُهُودًا ". قَالَ: " فَيُخْتَمُ عَلَى فِيهِ فَيُقَالُ لِأَرْكَانِهِ: انْطِقِي ". قَالَ: «فَتَنْطِقُ بِأَعْمَالِهِ ثُمَّ يُخَلَّى بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْكَلَامِ» . قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُ: بُعْدًا لَكُنَّ وَسُحْقًا فعنكنَّ كنتُ أُناضلُ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5554
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 34
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 582
'Abdullah ibn 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn 'Abdu'l-Qari reported that 'Umar ibn al-Khattab and an Ansari man were sitting together when 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn 'Abdu'l-Qari came and sat with them. 'Umar said, "We do not want to stop our conversation." 'Abdu'r-Rahman said, "I will not sit with those people, Amir al-Mu'minin." 'Umar said, "Sit with so-and-so and so-and-so and do not stop our conversation. Then he asked the Ansari, "Who do you think should be the khalif after me?" The Ansari counted off some men among the Muhajirun, but did not mentioned 'Ali. 'Umar asked, "What do they have against Abu'l-Hasan (i.e. 'Ali)? By Allah, if he were in charge of them, he would be the best suited to set them on the Path of the Truth."
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ وَرَجُلاً مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ كَانَا جَالِسَيْنِ، فَجَاءَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْقَارِيِّ فَجَلَسَ إِلَيْهِمَا، فَقَالَ عُمَرُ‏:‏ إِنَّا لاَ نُحِبُّ مَنْ يَرْفَعُ حَدِيثَنَا، فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ‏:‏ لَسْتُ أُجَالِسُ أُولَئِكَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، قَالَ عُمَرُ‏:‏ بَلَى، فَجَالِسْ هَذَا وَهَذَا، وَلاَ تَرْفَعْ حَدِيثَنَا، ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلأَنْصَارِيِّ‏:‏ مَنْ تَرَى النَّاسَ يَقُولُونَ يَكُونُ الْخَلِيفَةَ بَعْدِي‏؟‏ فَعَدَّدَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ رِجَالاً مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ، لَمْ يُسَمِّ عَلِيًّا، فَقَالَ عُمَرُ‏:‏ فَمَا لَهُمْ عَنْ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ‏؟‏ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ لَأَحْرَاهُمْ، إِنْ كَانَ عَلَيْهِمْ، أَنْ يُقِيمَهُمْ عَلَى طَرِيقَةٍ مِنَ الْحَقِّ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 582
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 45
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 582
Mishkat al-Masabih 24
Mu'adh said:
I was riding behind the Prophet on an ass with nothing between him and me but the rear part of the saddle, when he said, “Do you know, Mu'adh, what God has a right to expect from His servants, and what His servants have a right to expect from God?” I replied, “God and His messenger know best.” He said, “What God has a right to expect from His servants is that they should worship Him, not associating anything with him; and what the servants have a right to expect from God is that He should not punish one who does not associate anything with Him.” I said, “Messenger of God, shall I not give this good news to the people?” He replied, “Do not tell them, and have them trusting in it alone.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن معَاذ رَضِي الله عَنهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم على حمَار يُقَال لَهُ عفير فَقَالَ يَا معَاذ هَل تَدْرِي حَقُّ اللَّهِ عَلَى عِبَادِهِ وَمَا حَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ؟ قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ فَإِنَّ حَقَّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ أَنْ يَعْبُدُوهُ وَلَا يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَحَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ لَا يُعَذِّبَ مَنْ لَا يُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلَا أُبَشِّرُ بِهِ النَّاسَ قَالَ لَا تُبَشِّرُهُمْ فَيَتَّكِلُوا
Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  متفق عليه   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 24
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 22
Mishkat al-Masabih 3737
Mu'adh b. Jabal told that when God’s Messenger sent him to the Yemen he asked him how he would judge when the occasion arose, and he replied that he would judge in accordance with God’s Book. He asked what he would do if he could not find guidance in God’s Book, and he replied that he would act in accordance with God’s Messenger’s sunnah. He asked what he would do if he could find no guidance in God’s Messenger’s sunnah, and he replied that he would do his best to form an opinion and spare no pains. God’s Messenger then tapped him on the breast and said, “Praise be to God who has disposed His Messenger’s Messenger to something with which God’s Messenger is pleased!" Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it.
وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَمَّا بَعَثَهُ إِلَى الْيَمين قَالَ: «كَيْفَ تَقْضِي إِذَا عَرَضَ لَكَ قَضَاءٌ؟» قَالَ: أَقْضِي بِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ؟» قَالَ: فَبِسُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ فِي سُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ؟» قَالَ: أَجْتَهِدُ رَأْيِي وَلَا آلُو قَالَ: فَضَرَبَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى صَدْرِهِ وَقَالَ: «الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي وَفَّقَ رَسُولَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ لِمَا يَرْضَى بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد والدارمي
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3737
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 76
Mishkat al-Masabih 2335
Shaddad b. Aus reported God’s messenger as saying that the best manner of asking pardon is to say, “O God, Thou art my Lord. There is no god but Thee. Thou hast created me, and I am Thy servant and hold to Thy covenant and promise as much as I can. I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what I have done. I acknowledge Thy favour to me, and I acknowledge my sin. Pardon me, for none but Thee pardons sins.” He said that if anyone says it during the day-time with firm belief in it and dies that day before evening, he will be one of those who go to paradise; and if anyone says it during the night with firm belief in it and dies before morning, he will be one of those who go to paradise. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " سَيِّدُ الِاسْتِغْفَارِ أَنْ تَقُولَ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعَتُ أَبُوءُ لَكَ بِنِعْمَتِكَ عَلَيَّ وَأَبُوءُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ". قَالَ: «وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ النَّهَارِ مُوقِنًا بِهَا فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُمْسِيَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَهُوَ مُوقِنٌ بِهَا فَمَاتَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصْبِحَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2335
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 109
Musnad Ahmad 177
It was narrated that Jabir bin Samurah said:
Umar addressed the people in al­-Jabiyah, and said: The Messenger of Allah ﷺ stood as I am standing and said: `Treat my Companions kindly, then those who come after them, then those who come after them. Then there will come people who will swear oaths before being asked to swear and will give testimony before being asked to give testimony. Whoever among you would like to attain the best place in Paradise, let him adhere to the jama'ah (the main body of Muslims), for the Shaitan is with one and he is further away from two. No man should be alone with a woman because the Shaitan will be the third one present. Whoever feels pleased when he does a good deed and feels bad when he does an evil deed is a believer.”
حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ خَطَبَ عُمَرُ النَّاسَ بِالْجَابِيَةِ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَامَ فِي مِثْلِ مَقَامِي هَذَا فَقَالَ أَحْسِنُوا إِلَى أَصْحَابِي ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ يَجِيءُ قَوْمٌ يَحْلِفُ أَحَدُهُمْ عَلَى الْيَمِينِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْتَحْلَفَ عَلَيْهَا وَيَشْهَدُ عَلَى الشَّهَادَةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْتَشْهَدَ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يَنَالَ بُحْبُوحَةَ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَلْزَمْ الْجَمَاعَةَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ مَعَ الْوَاحِدِ وَهُوَ مِنْ الِاثْنَيْنِ أَبْعَدُ وَلَا يَخْلُوَنَّ رَجُلٌ بِامْرَأَةٍ فَإِنَّ ثَالِثَهُمَا الشَّيْطَانُ وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ تَسُرُّهُ حَسَنَتُهُ وَتَسُوءُهُ سَيِّئَتُهُ فَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 177
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 94
Musnad Ahmad 379
It was narrated from Subayy bin Ma`bad that he was a Taghlibi Christian, then he became Muslim and asked which deed is best? He was told:
Jihad for the sake of Allah, may He be glorified and exalted. He wanted to go for jihad. but he was asked: Have you done Hajj? He said. No. It was said to him: Do Hajj and `Umrah, then go for jihad. So he entered ihram for both of them together, then he met Zaid bin Soohan and Salman bin Rabee`ah who said: He is more misguided than his camel, or he is no more guided than his camel, He went to `Umar (رضي الله عنه) and told him what they had said, and he said: You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet (ﷺ) , or to the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) .
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ صُبَيِّ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ نَصْرَانِيًّا تَغْلِبِيًّا فَأَسْلَمَ فَسَأَلَ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُجَاهِدَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَحَجَجْتَ قَالَ لَا فَقِيلَ لَهُ حُجَّ وَاعْتَمِرْ ثُمَّ جَاهِدْ فَأَهَلَّ بِهِمَا جَمِيعًا فَوَافَقَ زَيْدَ بْنَ صُوحَانَ وَسَلْمَانَ بْنَ رَبِيعَةَ فَقَالَا هُوَ أَضَلُّ مِنْ نَاقَتِهِ أَوْ مَا هُوَ بِأَهْدَى مِنْ جَمَلِهِ فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ بِقَوْلِهِمَا فَقَالَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوْ لِسُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 379
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 280

Malik said, "In my opinion, and Allah knows best, nothing is taken from what comes out of mines until what comes out of them reaches a value of twenty gold dinars or two hundred silver dirhams. When it reaches that amount there is zakat to pay on it where it is on the spot. Zakat is levied on anything over that, according to how much of it there is as long as there continues to be a supply from the mine. If the vein runs out, and then after a while more becomes obtainable, the new supply is dealt with in the same way as the first, and payment of zakat on it is begun on it as it was begun on the first.

Malik said, "Mines are dealt with like crops, and the same procedure is applied to both. Zakat is deducted from what comes out of a mine on the day it comes out, without waiting for a year, just as a tenth is taken from a crop at the time it is harvested, without waiting for a year to elapse over it."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 8

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Said ibn al-Musayyab and Sulayman ibn Yasar and Ibn Shihab all said that a woman who divorced for a compensation had the same idda as a divorced woman - three periods.

Malik said that a woman who ransomed herself could not return to her husband except by a new marriage. If someone married her and then separated from her before he had intercourse with her, there was no idda against her from the recent marriage, and she rested on her first idda.

Malik said, "That is the best that I have heard on the matter."

Malik said, "If, when a woman offers to compensate her husband, he divorces her straightaway, then that compensation is confirmed for him. If he makes no response, and then at a later date, does divorce her, he is not entitled to that compensation."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَسُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، وَابْنَ، شِهَابٍ كَانُوا يَقُولُونَ عِدَّةُ الْمُخْتَلِعَةِ مِثْلُ عِدَّةِ الْمُطَلَّقَةِ ثَلاَثَةُ قُرُوءٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الْمُفْتَدِيَةِ إِنَّهَا لاَ تَرْجِعُ إِلَى زَوْجِهَا إِلاَّ بِنِكَاحٍ جَدِيدٍ فَإِنْ هُوَ نَكَحَهَا فَفَارَقَهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَمَسَّهَا لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ عَلَيْهَا عِدَّةٌ مِنَ الطَّلاَقِ الآخَرِ وَتَبْنِي عَلَى عِدَّتِهَا الأُولَى ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَهَذَا أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ إِذَا افْتَدَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ مِنْ زَوْجِهَا بِشَىْءٍ عَلَى أَنْ يُطَلِّقَهَا فَطَلَّقَهَا طَلاَقًا مُتَتَابِعًا نَسَقًا فَذَلِكَ ثَابِتٌ عَلَيْهِ فَإِنْ كَانَ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ صُمَاتٌ فَمَا أَتْبَعَهُ بَعْدَ الصُّمَاتِ فَلَيْسَ بِشَىْءٍ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 33
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1190
Sahih al-Bukhari 4949

Narrated `Ali:

While the Prophet was in a funeral procession. he picked up something and started scraping the ground with it, and said, "There is none among you but has his place written for him either in the Hell Fire or in Paradise." They said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall we not depend upon what has been written for us and give up deeds? He said, "Carry on doing (good) deeds, for everybody will find easy to do such deeds as will lead him to his destined place for which he has been created. So he who is destined to be among the happy (in the Hereafter), will find it easy to do the deeds characteristic of such people, while he who is destined to be among the miserable ones, will find it easy to do the deeds characteristic of such people." Then he recited: 'As for him who gives (in charity) and fears Allah, and believes in the best....' (92.5-10)

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَيْدَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي جَنَازَةٍ فَأَخَذَ شَيْئًا فَجَعَلَ يَنْكُتُ بِهِ الأَرْضَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ إِلاَّ وَقَدْ كُتِبَ مَقْعَدُهُ مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَقْعَدُهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نَتَّكِلُ عَلَى كِتَابِنَا وَنَدَعُ الْعَمَلَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اعْمَلُوا فَكُلٌّ مُيَسَّرٌ لِمَا خُلِقَ لَهُ، أَمَّا مَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ السَّعَادَةِ فَيُيَسَّرُ لِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ السَّعَادَةِ، وَأَمَّا مَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الشَّقَاءِ فَيُيَسَّرُ لِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الشَّقَاوَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏فَأَمَّا مَنْ أَعْطَى وَاتَّقَى * وَصَدَّقَ بِالْحُسْنَى‏}‏ الآيَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4949
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 471
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 474
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7290

Narrated Zaid bin Thabit:

The Prophet took a room made of date palm leaves mats in the mosque. Allah's Apostle prayed in it for a few nights till the people gathered (to pray the night prayer (Tarawih) (behind him.) Then on the 4th night the people did not hear his voice and they thought he had slept, so some of them started humming in order that he might come out. The Prophet then said, "You continued doing what I saw you doing till I was afraid that this (Tarawih prayer) might be enjoined on you, and if it were enjoined on you, you would not continue performing it. Therefore, O people! Perform your prayers at your homes, for the best prayer of a person is what is performed at his home except the compulsory congregational) prayer." (See Hadith No. 229,Vol. 3) (See Hadith No. 134, Vol. 8)

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ عُقْبَةَ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا النَّضْرِ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم اتَّخَذَ حُجْرَةً فِي الْمَسْجِدِ مِنْ حَصِيرٍ، فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهَا لَيَالِيَ، حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَ إِلَيْهِ نَاسٌ، ثُمَّ فَقَدُوا صَوْتَهُ لَيْلَةً فَظَنُّوا أَنَّهُ قَدْ نَامَ، فَجَعَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَتَنَحْنَحُ لِيَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا زَالَ بِكُمُ الَّذِي رَأَيْتُ مِنْ صَنِيعِكُمْ، حَتَّى خَشِيتُ أَنْ يُكْتَبَ عَلَيْكُمْ، وَلَوْ كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمْ مَا قُمْتُمْ بِهِ فَصَلُّوا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ، فَإِنَّ أَفْضَلَ صَلاَةِ الْمَرْءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ، إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةَ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7290
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 393
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "A man said to his family that he had never done a good action, and that when he died they were to burn him and then scatter half of him on the land and half of him on the sea, and by Allah, if Allah destined it for him He would punish him with a punishment which He had not punished anyone else with in all the worlds. When the man died, they did as he had told them. Then Allah told the land to collect everything that was in it, and told the sea to collect everything that was in it, and then He said to the man, 'Why did you do this?' and he said, 'From fear of You, Lord, and You know best.' "

Abu Hurayra added, "And He forgave him."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لَمْ يَعْمَلْ حَسَنَةً قَطُّ لأَهْلِهِ إِذَا مَاتَ فَحَرِّقُوهُ ثُمَّ اذْرُوا نِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَرِّ وَنِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَحْرِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَئِنْ قَدَرَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ لَيُعَذِّبَنَّهُ عَذَابًا لاَ يُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ الرَّجُلُ فَعَلُوا مَا أَمَرَهُمْ بِهِ فَأَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْبَرَّ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ وَأَمَرَ الْبَحْرَ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِمَ فَعَلْتَ هَذَا قَالَ مِنْ خَشْيَتِكَ يَا رَبِّ وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَغَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 52
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 574

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "Whoever swears by Allah and then says, 'Allah willing' and then does not do what he has sworn to, has not broken his oath."

Malik said, "The best I have heard on this reservation is that it belongs to the statement made if the speaker does not break the normal flow of speech before he is silent. If he is silent and breaks the flow of speech, he has no exception."

Yahya said, "Malik said that a man who said that he had disbelieved or associated something with Allah and then he broke his oath, had no kaffara, and he was not a disbeliever or one who associated something with Allah unless his heart concealed something of either of those. He should ask forgiveness of Allah and not return to it - for what he did was evil."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ مَنْ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَفْعَلِ الَّذِي حَلَفَ عَلَيْهِ لَمْ يَحْنَثْ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي الثُّنْيَا أَنَّهَا لِصَاحِبِهَا مَا لَمْ يَقْطَعْ كَلاَمَهُ وَمَا كَانَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ نَسَقًا يَتْبَعُ بَعْضُهُ بَعْضًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ وَقَطَعَ كَلاَمَهُ فَلاَ ثُنْيَا لَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَقَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَقُولُ كَفَرَ بِاللَّهِ أَوْ أَشْرَكَ بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ يَحْنَثُ إِنَّهُ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ كَفَّارَةٌ وَلَيْسَ بِكَافِرٍ وَلاَ مُشْرِكٍ حَتَّى يَكُونَ قَلْبُهُ مُضْمِرًا عَلَى الشِّرْكِ وَالْكُفْرِ وَلْيَسْتَغْفِرِ اللَّهَ وَلاَ يَعُدْ إِلَى شَىْءٍ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَبِئْسَ مَا صَنَعَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 10
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 1022

Yahya related to me from Malik from Umara ibn Yasar that Ata ibn Yasar told him that Abu Ayyub al-Ansari had told him, "We used to sacrifice one sheep, and a man sacrificed for himself and his family. Then later on people began to compete with each other and it became boasting."

Malik said, "The best that I have heard about a single camel, cow or sheep, is that a man should sacrifice a camel for himself and his family. He sacrifices a cow or sheep which he owns for his family, and shares with them in it. It is disapproved for a group of people to buy a camel, cow or sheep, to share for the ritual and sacrifices, each man giving a share of its price, and taking a share of its meat. We have heard the tradition that people do not share in the ritual. However, it may be that the people of one household can share."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ صَيَّادٍ، أَنَّ عَطَاءَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا أَيُّوبَ الأَنْصَارِيَّ أَخْبَرَهُ قَالَ كُنَّا نُضَحِّي بِالشَّاةِ الْوَاحِدَةِ يَذْبَحُهَا الرَّجُلُ عَنْهُ وَعَنْ أَهْلِ بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ تَبَاهَى النَّاسُ بَعْدُ فَصَارَتْ مُبَاهَاةً ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 23, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 23, Hadith 10
Arabic reference : Book 23, Hadith 1040

Yahya related to me from Malik that the best of what he had heard about horses, mules, and donkeys was that they were not eaten because Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted,said, "And horses, and mules and asses, for you to ride, and as an adornment. " (Sura 16 ayat 8) . He said, may He be Blessed and Exalted, "In cattle, some of them you ride, and some of them you eat." (Sura 6 ayat 79). He said, the Blessed, the Exalted, "Mention Allah's name over what He has provided you of cattle, and eat of them and feed the beggar (al-qani) and the suppliant (al-mutarr). (Sura 22 ayat 34).

Malik said "Allah mentioned horses, mules, and donkeys for riding and adornment, and He mentioned cattle for riding and eating."

Malik said, "Al-qani also means the poor."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 25, Hadith 15

Yahya related to me from Malik that he heard Ibn Shihab say that if a man said to his wife, "You are free of me, and I am free of you, " it counted as three pronouncements of divorce as if it were an 'irrevocable' divorce.

Malik said that if a man made any strong statement such as these to his wife, it counted as three pronouncements of divorce for a woman whose marriage had been consummated, or it was written as one of three for a woman whose marriage had not been consummated, whichever the man wished. If he said he intended only one divorce he swore to it and he became one of the suitors because, whereas a woman whose marriage had been consummated was made inaccessible by three pronouncements of divorce, the woman whose marriage had not been consummated was made inaccessible by only one pronouncement.

Malik said, "That is the best of what I have heard."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، يَقُولُ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَقُولُ لاِمْرَأَتِهِ بَرِئْتِ مِنِّي وَبَرِئْتُ مِنْكِ إِنَّهَا ثَلاَثُ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْبَتَّةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَقُولُ لاِمْرَأَتِهِ أَنْتِ خَلِيَّةٌ أَوْ بَرِيَّةٌ أَوْ بَائِنَةٌ إِنَّهَا ثَلاَثُ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ لِلْمَرْأَةِ الَّتِي قَدْ دَخَلَ بِهَا وَيُدَيَّنُ فِي الَّتِي لَمْ يَدْخُلْ بِهَا أَوَاحِدَةً أَرَادَ أَمْ ثَلاَثًا فَإِنْ قَالَ وَاحِدَةً أُحْلِفَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ وَكَانَ خَاطِبًا مِنَ الْخُطَّابِ لأَنَّهُ لاَ يُخْلِي الْمَرْأَةَ الَّتِي قَدْ دَخَلَ بِهَا زَوْجُهَا وَلاَ يُبِينُهَا وَلاَ يُبْرِيهَا إِلاَّ ثَلاَثُ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ وَالَّتِي لَمْ يَدْخُلْ بِهَا تُخْلِيهَا وَتُبْرِيهَا وَتُبِينُهَا الْوَاحِدَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَهَذَا أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1161
Sahih al-Bukhari 923

Narrated `Amr bin Taghlib:

Some property or something was brought to Allah's Apostle and he distributed it. He gave to some men and ignored the others. Later he got the news of his being admonished by those whom he had ignored. So he glorified and praised Allah and said, "Amma ba'du. By Allah, I may give to a man and ignore another, although the one whom I ignore is more beloved to me than the one whom I give. But I give to some people as I feel that they have no patience and no contentment in their hearts and I leave those who are patient and self-content with the goodness and wealth which Allah has put into their hearts and `Amr bin Taghlib is one of them." `Amr added, By Allah! Those words of Allah's Apostle are more beloved to me than the best red camels.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْحَسَنَ، يَقُولُ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ تَغْلِبَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُتِيَ بِمَالٍ أَوْ سَبْىٍ فَقَسَمَهُ، فَأَعْطَى رِجَالاً وَتَرَكَ رِجَالاً فَبَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الَّذِينَ تَرَكَ عَتَبُوا، فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ ثُمَّ أَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ، فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأُعْطِي الرَّجُلَ، وَأَدَعُ الرَّجُلَ، وَالَّذِي أَدَعُ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنَ الَّذِي أُعْطِي وَلَكِنْ أُعْطِي أَقْوَامًا لِمَا أَرَى فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ مِنَ الْجَزَعِ وَالْهَلَعِ، وَأَكِلُ أَقْوَامًا إِلَى مَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ مِنَ الْغِنَى وَالْخَيْرِ، فِيهِمْ عَمْرُو بْنُ تَغْلِبَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنَّ لِي بِكَلِمَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حُمْرَ النَّعَمِ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ يُونُسُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 923
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 45
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2265, 2266

Narrated Ya`la bin Umaiya:

I fought in Jaish-al-Usra (Ghazwa of Tabuk) along with the Prophet and in my opinion that was the best of my deeds. Then I had an employee, who quarrel led with someone and one of the them bit and cut the other's finger and caused his own tooth to fall out. He then went to the Prophet (with a complaint) but the Prophet canceled the suit and said to the complainant, "Did you expect him to let his finger in your mouth so that you might snap and cut it (as does a stallion camel)?" Narrated Ibn Juraij from `Abdullah bin Abu Mulaika from his grandfather a similar story: A man bit the hand of another man and caused his own tooth to fall out, but Abu Bakr judged that he had no right for compensation (for the broken tooth).

حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَطَاءٌ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ يَعْلَى، عَنْ يَعْلَى بْنِ أُمَيَّةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ غَزَوْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَيْشَ الْعُسْرَةِ فَكَانَ مِنْ أَوْثَقِ أَعْمَالِي فِي نَفْسِي، فَكَانَ لِي أَجِيرٌ، فَقَاتَلَ إِنْسَانًا، فَعَضَّ أَحَدُهُمَا إِصْبَعَ صَاحِبِهِ، فَانْتَزَعَ إِصْبَعَهُ، فَأَنْدَرَ ثَنِيَّتَهُ فَسَقَطَتْ، فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَهْدَرَ ثَنِيَّتَهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَفَيَدَعُ إِصْبَعَهُ فِي فِيكَ تَقْضَمُهَا ـ قَالَ أَحْسِبُهُ قَالَ ـ كَمَا يَقْضَمُ الْفَحْلُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ وَحَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، بِمِثْلِ هَذِهِ الصِّفَةِ أَنَّ رَجُلاً، عَضَّ يَدَ رَجُلٍ، فَأَنْدَرَ ثَنِيَّتَهُ، فَأَهْدَرَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2265, 2266
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 36, Hadith 466
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2790

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle, offer prayer perfectly and fasts the month of Ramadan, will rightfully be granted Paradise by Allah, no matter whether he fights in Allah's Cause or remains in the land where he is born." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle ! Shall we acquaint the people with the is good news?" He said, "Paradise has one-hundred grades which Allah has reserved for the Mujahidin who fight in His Cause, and the distance between each of two grades is like the distance between the Heaven and the Earth. So, when you ask Allah (for something), ask for Al-firdaus which is the best and highest part of Paradise." (i.e. The sub-narrator added, "I think the Prophet also said, 'Above it (i.e. Al-Firdaus) is the Throne of Beneficent (i.e. Allah), and from it originate the rivers of Paradise.")

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ هِلاَلِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِ وَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ، كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ جَاهَدَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نُبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، مَا بَيْنَ الدَّرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَاسْأَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ، فَإِنَّهُ أَوْسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ، أُرَاهُ فَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَمِنْهُ تَفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُلَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ‏"‏ وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2790
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 48
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3570

Narrated Sharik bin `Abdullah bin Abi Namr:

I heard Anas bin Malik telling us about the night when the Prophet was made to travel from the Ka`ba Mosque. Three persons (i.e. angels) came to the Prophet before he was divinely inspired was an Aspostle), while he was sleeping in Al Masjid-ul-Haram. The first (of the three angels) said, "Which of them is he?" The second said, "He is the best of them." That was all that happened then, and he did not see them till they came at another night and he perceived their presence with his heart, for the eyes of the Prophet were closed when he was asleep, but his heart was not asleep (not unconscious). This is characteristic of all the prophets: Their eyes sleep but their hearts do not sleep. Then Gabriel took charge of the Prophet and ascended along with him to the Heaven.

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَخِي، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يُحَدِّثُنَا عَنْ لَيْلَةِ، أُسْرِيَ بِالنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ مَسْجِدِ الْكَعْبَةِ جَاءَ ثَلاَثَةُ نَفَرٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُوحَى إِلَيْهِ، وَهُوَ نَائِمٌ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ، فَقَالَ أَوَّلُهُمْ أَيُّهُمْ هُوَ فَقَالَ أَوْسَطُهُمْ هُوَ خَيْرُهُمْ وَقَالَ آخِرُهُمْ خُذُوا خَيْرَهُمْ‏.‏ فَكَانَتْ تِلْكَ، فَلَمْ يَرَهُمْ حَتَّى جَاءُوا لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى، فِيمَا يَرَى قَلْبُهُ، وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَائِمَةٌ عَيْنَاهُ وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبُهُ وَكَذَلِكَ الأَنْبِيَاءُ تَنَامُ أَعْيُنُهُمْ وَلاَ تَنَامُ قُلُوبُهُمْ، فَتَوَلاَّهُ جِبْرِيلُ ثُمَّ عَرَجَ بِهِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3570
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 79
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 770
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4417

Narrated Safwan bin Ya`la bin Umaiya:

that his father said, "I participated in Al-Usra (i.e. Tabuk) along with the Prophet." Ya`la added, "(My participation in) that Ghazwa was the best of my deeds to me." Ya`la said, "I had a laborer who quarrelled with somebody, and one of the two bit the hand of the other (`Ata', the sub-narrator, said, "Safwan told me who bit whom but I forgot it"), and the one who was bitten, pulled his hand out of the mouth of the biter, so one of the incisors of the biter was broken. So we came to the Prophet and he considered the biter's claim as invalid (i.e. the biter did not get a recompense for his broken incisor). The Prophet said, "Should he leave his hand in your mouth so that you might snap it as if it were in the mouth of a male camel to snap it?"

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَكْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَطَاءً، يُخْبِرُ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي صَفْوَانُ بْنُ يَعْلَى بْنِ أُمَيَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ غَزَوْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْعُسْرَةَ قَالَ كَانَ يَعْلَى يَقُولُ تِلْكَ الْغَزْوَةُ أَوْثَقُ أَعْمَالِي عِنْدِي‏.‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ فَقَالَ صَفْوَانُ قَالَ يَعْلَى فَكَانَ لِي أَجِيرٌ فَقَاتَلَ إِنْسَانًا فَعَضَّ أَحَدُهُمَا يَدَ الآخَرِ، قَالَ عَطَاءٌ فَلَقَدْ أَخْبَرَنِي صَفْوَانُ أَيُّهُمَا عَضَّ الآخَرَ فَنَسِيتُهُ، قَالَ فَانْتَزَعَ الْمَعْضُوضُ يَدَهُ مِنْ فِي الْعَاضِّ، فَانْتَزَعَ إِحْدَى ثَنِيَّتَيْهِ، فَأَتَيَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَهْدَرَ ثَنِيَّتَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ وَحَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَفَيَدَعُ يَدَهُ فِي فِيكَ تَقْضَمُهَا، كَأَنَّهَا فِي فِي فَحْلٍ يَقْضَمُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4417
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 439
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 701
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that Ishaq ibn Abdullah ibn Abi Talha heard Anas ibn Malik say that Abu Talha had said to Umm Sulaym, "I have just been listening to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and his voice was very weak. I recognised hunger in it, so, do you have anything?" She replied, "Yes," and brought out some barley loaves. She took her long head scarf and wrapped up the bread with part of it and put it into my (Anas's) hand and gave me part of it to wear. Then she sent me to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace."

Anas continued, "I took it, and I found the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sitting in the mosque with some people. I watched them. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Did Abu Talha send you?' I replied, 'Yes.' He said, 'For food?' I said, 'Yes.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to those with him, 'Let us go.' He set off and I went among them until I came to Abu Talha and told him. Abu Talha said, 'Umm Sulaym! The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, has brought people and we have no food. What shall we give them to eat?' She said, 'Allah and His Messenger know best.' "

Anas continued, "Abu Talha went out and met the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, approached with Abu Talha until they entered. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Come now, Umm Sulaym, what have you got?' She brought out bread. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ordered it to be broken into pieces, and Umm Sulaym squeezed out onto it a container of clarified butter which she had seasoned. Then the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said whatever Allah wished him to say, and said, 'Will you give permission for ten of them to come in?' He gave them permission, and they ate until they were full and then left. He said, 'Give permission to ten more.' He gave them permission, and they ate until they were full and left. Then he said, 'Give permission to ten more.' He gave them permission and they ate until they were full and left. Then he said, 'Give permission to ten more.' He gave permission and they ate until they were full and left. There were seventy or eighty men."

حَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ قَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ لأُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ لَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ صَوْتَ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَعِيفًا أَعْرِفُ فِيهِ الْجُوعَ فَهَلْ عِنْدَكِ مِنْ شَىْءٍ فَقَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَأَخْرَجَتْ أَقْرَاصًا مِنْ شَعِيرٍ ثُمَّ أَخَذَتْ خِمَارًا لَهَا فَلَفَّتِ الْخُبْزَ بِبَعْضِهِ ثُمَّ دَسَّتْهُ تَحْتَ يَدِي وَرَدَّتْنِي بِبَعْضِهِ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَتْنِي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَذَهَبْتُ بِهِ فَوَجَدْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَمَعَهُ النَّاسُ فَقُمْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ آرْسَلَكَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لِلطَّعَامِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِمَنْ مَعَهُ ‏"‏ قُومُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَانْطَلَقَ وَانْطَلَقْتُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ حَتَّى جِئْتُ أَبَا طَلْحَةَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ قَدْ جَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالنَّاسِ وَلَيْسَ عِنْدَنَا مِنَ الطَّعَامِ مَا نُطْعِمُهُمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَانْطَلَقَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ حَتَّى لَقِيَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَقْبَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو طَلْحَةَ مَعَهُ حَتَّى دَخَلاَ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 49, Hadith 19
Arabic reference : Book 49, Hadith 1692
Sahih Muslim 1844 a

It has been narrated on the authority of 'Abd al-Rahman b. Abd Rabb al-Ka'ba who said:

I entered the mosque when 'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As was sitting in the shade of the Ka'ba and the people had gathered around him. I betook myself to them and sat near him. (Now) Abdullah said: I accompanied the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey. We halted at a place. Some of us began to set right their tents, others began to compete with one another in shooting, and others began to graze their beasts, when an announcer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) announced that the people should gather together for prayer, so we gathered around the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He said: It was the duty of every Prophet that has gone before me to guide his followers to what he knew was good for them and warn them against what he knew was bad for them; but this Umma of yours has its days of peace and (security) in the beginning of its career, and in the last phase of its existence it will be afflicted with trials and with things disagreeable to you. (In this phase of the Umma), there will be tremendous trials one after the other, each making the previous one dwindle into insignificance. When they would be afflicted with a trial, the believer would say: This is going to bring about my destruction. When at (the trial) is over, they would be afflicted with another trial, and the believer would say: This surely is going to be my end. Whoever wishes to be delivered from the fire and enter the garden should die with faith in Allah and the Last Day and should treat the people as he wishes to be treated by them. He who swears allegiance to a Caliph should give him the piedge of his hand and the sincerity of his heart (i. e. submit to him both outwardly as well as inwardly). He should obey him to the best of his capacity. It another man comes forward (as a claimant to Caliphate), disputing his authority, they (the Muslims) should behead the latter. The narrator says: I came close to him ('Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As) and said to him: Can you say on oath that you heard it from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him)? He pointed with his hands to his ears and his heart and said: My ears heard it and my mind retained it. I said to him: This cousin of yours, Mu'awiya, orders us to unjustly consume our wealth among ourselves and to kill one another, while Allah says:" O ye who believe, do not consume your wealth among yourselves unjustly, unless it be trade based on mutual agreement, and do not kill yourselves. Verily, God is Merciful to you" (iv. 29). The narrator says that (hearing this) Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-As kept quiet for a while and then said: Obey him in so far as he is obedient to God; and diqobey him in matters involving disobedience to God.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ، زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَإِذَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ وَالنَّاسُ مُجْتَمِعُونَ عَلَيْهِ فَأَتَيْتُهُمْ فَجَلَسْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَنَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يُصْلِحُ خِبَاءَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يَنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ فِي جَشَرِهِ إِذْ نَادَى مُنَادِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ جَامِعَةً ‏.‏ فَاجْتَمَعْنَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدُلَّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى خَيْرِ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ شَرَّ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكُمْ هَذِهِ جُعِلَ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أَوَّلِهَا وَسَيُصِيبُ آخِرَهَا بَلاَءٌ وَأُمُورٌ تُنْكِرُونَهَا وَتَجِيءُ فِتْنَةٌ فَيُرَقِّقُ بَعْضُهَا بَعْضًا وَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ وَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ هَذِهِ ‏.‏ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيَدْخُلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتَأْتِهِ مَنِيَّتُهُ وَهُوَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1844a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 74
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4546
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2490

'A'isha reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be uport him) said. Satirise against the (non-believing amongst the) Quraish, for (the satire) is more grievous to them than the hurt of an arrow. So he (the Holy Prophet) sent (someone) to Ibn Rawiha and asked him to satirise against them, and he composed a satire, but it did not appeal to him (to the Holy Prophet). He then sent (someone) to Ka'b b. Malik (to do the same, but what he composed did not appeal to the Holy Prophet). He then sent one to Hassan b. Thabit. As he got into his presence, Hassan said:

Now you have called for this lion who strikes (the enemies) with his tail. He then brought out his tongue and began to move it and said: By Him Who has sent you with Truth, I shall tear them with my tongue as the leather is torn. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Don't be hasty; (let) Abu Bakr who has the best know- ledge of the lineage of the Quraish draw a distinction for you in regard to my lineage, as my lineage is thesame as theirs. Hassan then came to him (Abu Bakr) and after making inquiry (in regard to the lineage of the Holy Prophet) came back to him (the holy Prophet) and said: Allah's Messenger, he (Abu Bakr) has drawn a distinction in vour lineage (and that of the Quraish) By Him Who has sent you with Truth, I shall draw out from them (your name) as hair is drawn out from the flour. 'A'isha said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying to Hassin: Verily Ruh-ul- Qudus would continue to help you so long as you put up a defence on behalf of Allah and His Messenger. And she said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) saying: Hassan satirised against them and gave satisfaction to the (Muslims) and disquieted (the non-Muslims). You satirised Muhammad, but I replied on his behalf, And there is reward with Allah for this. You satirised Muhammad. virtuous, righteous, The Apostle of Allah, whose nature is truthfulness. So verily my father and his father and my honour Are a protection to the honour of Muhammad; May I lose my dear daughter, if you don't see her, Wiping away the dust from the two sides of Kada', They pull at the rein, going upward; On their shoulders are spears thirsting (for the blood of the enemy) ; our steeds are sweating-our women wipe them with their mantles. If you had not interfered with us, we would have performed the 'Umra, And (then) there was the Victory, and the darkness cleared away. Otherwise wait for the fighting on the day in which Allah will honour whom He pleases. And Allah said: I have sent a servant who says the Truth in which there is no ambiguity; And Allah said: I have prepared an army-they are the Ansar whose object is fighting (the enemy), There reaches every day from Ma'add abuse, or fighting or satire; Whoever satirises the Apostle from amongst you, or praises him and helps it is all the same, And Gabriel, the Apostle of Allah is among us, and the Holy Spirit who has no match.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، حَدَّثَنِي خَالِدُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ غَزِيَّةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ اهْجُوا قُرَيْشًا فَإِنَّهُ أَشَدُّ عَلَيْهَا مِنْ رَشْقٍ بِالنَّبْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى ابْنِ رَوَاحَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اهْجُهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَهَجَاهُمْ فَلَمْ يُرْضِ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَ إِلَى حَسَّانَ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ حَسَّانُ قَدْ آنَ لَكُمْ أَنْ تُرْسِلُوا إِلَى هَذَا الأَسَدِ الضَّارِبِ بِذَنَبِهِ ثُمَّ أَدْلَعَ لِسَانَهُ فَجَعَلَ يُحَرِّكُهُ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لأَفْرِيَنَّهُمْ بِلِسَانِي فَرْىَ الأَدِيمِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَعْجَلْ فَإِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَعْلَمُ قُرَيْشٍ بِأَنْسَابِهَا - وَإِنَّ لِي فِيهِمْ نَسَبًا - حَتَّى يُلَخِّصَ لَكَ نَسَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ حَسَّانُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ لَخَّصَ لِي نَسَبَكَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لأَسُلَّنَّكَ مِنْهُمْ كَمَا تُسَلُّ الشَّعَرَةُ مِنَ الْعَجِينِ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَسَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ لِحَسَّانَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رُوحَ الْقُدُسِ لاَ يَزَالُ يُؤَيِّدُكَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2490
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 225
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6081
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5482
Fatima, daughter of Qais told that she had heard God's messenger's crier calling to congregational prayer, so she went out to the mosque and prayed along with God's messenger. When he had finished his prayer, he sat on the pulpit laughing and told everyone to remain where he had said the prayer. He then asked them if they knew why he had assembled them, and when they replied that God and His messenger knew best, he said, "I swear by God that I have not assembled you for some pleasant purpose or because of fear, but I have assembled you because Tamim ad-Dari, a Christian who came and accepted Islam, told me something which agrees with what I was telling you about the antichrist. He told me that he had sailed in a ship along with thirty men of Lakhm and Judham and that they were storm-tossed for a month. They drew near to an island when the sun was setting and going into the ship's small boats they went ashore where they were met by a very hairy beast whose hair was so abundant that because of it they could not tell its front from its back. They said, `Woe to you! What can you be?' and it replied, `I am the Jassasa.1 Go to this man in the monastery, for he is anxious to get news of you.' He said that when it named a man to them, they were afraid of it lest it should be a she-devil so they went off quickly and entered the monastery where they found a man with the hugest and strongest frame they had ever seen with his hand joined to his neck and in irons from the knees to the ankles. They said, `Woe to you! Who are you?' and he replied that they had had the opportunity of knowing about him, so they must tell him who they were. They said they were Arabs who had sailed in a ship and after having been storm-tossed for a month had landed on the island where they were met by a very hairy beast which informed them that it was the jassasa and told them to go to this man in the monastery, so they had come to him quickly. He asked them to tell him about the palm trees of Baisan whether they were producing fruit, and when they told him that they were, he said they would soon cease to bear fruit. He asked them to tell him about the lake of Tiberias whether there was water in it, and when they replied that it contained a great quantity of water he said that its water, would soon disappear. He asked them to tell him about the spring of Zughar[2] whether there was any water in the spring and whether the people carried on agriculture with the spring water, to which they replied that it had a great quantity of water and that its people carried on agriculture with its water. He asked them to tell him what had happened to the prophet of the Gentiles and they told him he had left Mecca and settled in Yathrib. He asked whether the Arabs had fought with him and when they replied that they had, he asked how he had dealt with them and they replied that he had overcome those in his neighbourhood and they had obeyed him. Saying it would be best for them to obey him, he told them that he would now inform them about himself. He Poundaid he was the antichrist and would soon be permitted to come forth. He would then come forth and travel in the earth for forty nights, not leaving a town unvisited except Mecca and Taiba[3] both of which are forbidden to him, for as often as he wanted to enter one of them he would be faced by an angel with a drawn sword in his hand who would turn him away from it, and on every one of its mountain paths there would be angels guarding it." Then striking the pulpit with the end of his staff, God's messenger said, "This is Taiba, this is Taiba, this is Taiba (meaning Medina). Have J told you [a story like this]?" On their replying that he had, he said, "I assure you that he is in the Syrian sea or the Yemen Sea; no, on the contrary, it is towards the East that he is and he pointed his hand to the East. 1. The name of a beast which is to seek for news to take to the dajjal. 2. Different explanations are given of this name. It is said to have been a spring in the Balqa in Syria and to have been connected with a daughter of Lot. 3. A name for Medina. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن فَاطِمَة بنت قيس قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ مُنَادِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلَاتَهُ جَلَسَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ وَهُوَ يَضْحَكُ فَقَالَ: «لِيَلْزَمْ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مُصَلَّاهُ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «هَلْ تَدْرُونَ لِمَ جَمَعْتُكُمْ؟» . قَالُوا: اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ. قَالَ: " إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا جَمَعْتُكُمْ لِرَغْبَةٍ وَلَا لِرَهْبَةٍ وَلَكِنْ جَمَعْتُكُمْ لِأَنَّ تَمِيمًا الدَّارِيَّ كَانَ رَجُلًا نَصْرَانِيًّا فَجَاءَ فَبَايَعَ وَأَسْلَمَ وَحَدَّثَنِي حَدِيثًا وَافَقَ الَّذِي كُنْتُ أُحَدِّثُكُمْ بِهِ عَنِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ حَدَّثَنِي أَنَّهُ رَكِبَ فِي سَفِينَةٍ بَحْرِيَّةٍ مَعَ ثَلَاثِينَ رَجُلًا مِنْ لَخْمٍ وَجُذَامَ فَلَعِبَ بِهِمُ الْمَوْجُ شَهْرًا فِي الْبَحْر فأرفؤُوا إِلَى جَزِيرَةٍ حِينَ تَغْرُبُ الشَّمْسُ فَجَلَسُوا فِي أقرب سفينة فَدَخَلُوا الْجَزِيرَةَ فَلَقِيَتْهُمْ دَابَّةٌ أَهْلَبُ كَثِيرُ الشَّعَرِ لَا يَدْرُونَ مَا قُبُلُهُ مِنْ دُبُرِهِ مِنْ كَثْرَةِ الشَّعَرِ قَالُوا: وَيْلَكِ مَا أَنْتِ؟ قَالَتْ: أَنَا الْجَسَّاسَةُ قَالُوا: وَمَا الْجَسَّاسَةُ؟ قَالَتْ: أَيُّهَا الْقَوْمُ انْطَلِقُوا إِلَى هَذَا الرَّجُلِ فِي الدَّيْرِ فَإِنَّهُ إِلَى خَبَرِكُمْ بِالْأَشْوَاقِ قَالَ: لَمَّا سَمَّتْ لَنَا رَجُلًا فَرِقْنَا مِنْهَا أَنْ تَكُونَ شَيْطَانَةً قَالَ: فَانْطَلَقْنَا سِرَاعًا حَتَّى دَخَلْنَا الدَّيْرَ فَإِذَا فِيهِ أعظمُ إِنسان مَا رَأَيْنَاهُ قطُّ خَلْقاً ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5482
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 103
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3218
Narrated Al-Ja'd bin Abi 'Uthman:
from Anas bin Malik: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) got married, and he went in with his wife." He said: "So my mother, Umm Sulaim prepared some Hais in a Tawr (a vessel made of brass and stone) and said: 'O Anas! Take this to the Prophet (SAW).' I said to him: 'My mother sent this to you, and she conveys her Salam, and says: 'This is a little something from us for you.'" He said: 'Put it down.' Then he said: 'Go and invite so-and-so, so-and-so, and so-and-so for me, and whomever you meet.'" He named some people, and said: "I invited those he named, and whomever I met." - He (Al-Ja'd) said: "I said to Anas: 'How many of you were there?' He said: 'Roughly about three-hundred.'" - He (Anas) said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to me: 'O Anas! Bring me the Tawr.'" He said: "They entered until the Suffah (a shaded part of the Masjid in Al-Madinah) and the apartment were full. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Let groups of ten in, and let each person eat what is near him.'" He said: "They ate until they were full." He said: "A group exited, and another group entered, until all of them ate.'" He said: "He said to me: 'O Anas! Remove it.'" He said: "So I took it. I could not tell if there was more when I first put it down, or when I picked it up." He said: "Groups of them sat talking in the house of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), while the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and his wife sat facing the wall. They began to be burdensome on the Messenger of Allah (SAW), so the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went out to greet his women folk, then he returned, they realized that they had overburdened him, so they hastened for the gate and all of them exited. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) came until he lowered the curtain, and entered while I was sitting in the apartment. He did not remain there long before he left me, and these Ayat were revealed. So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went out to recite them to the people: 'O you who believe! Do not enter the Prophet's house unless permission is given to you for a meal, not to wait for its preparation. But when you are invited, enter, and when you have taken your meals, dispense without sitting for a talk. Verily, such annoys the Prophet...' till the end of the Ayah (33:53)' Al-Ja'd said: "Anas said: 'I am the earliest of the people to encounter these Ayat, and to be screened from the wives of the Prophet (SAW)."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الضُّبَعِيُّ، عَنِ الْجَعْدِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، رضى الله عنه قَالَ تَزَوَّجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ بِأَهْلِهِ - قَالَ - فَصَنَعَتْ أُمِّي أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ حَيْسًا فَجَعَلَتْهُ فِي تَوْرٍ فَقَالَتْ يَا أَنَسُ اذْهَبْ بِهَذَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْ لَهُ بَعَثَتْ إِلَيْكَ بِهَا أُمِّي وَهِيَ تُقْرِئُكَ السَّلاَمَ وَتَقُولُ إِنَّ هَذَا لَكَ مِنَّا قَلِيلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَهَبْتُ بِهِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أُمِّي تُقْرِئُكَ السَّلاَمَ وَتَقُولُ إِنَّ هَذَا مِنَّا لَكَ قَلِيلٌ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعْهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَادْعُ لِي فُلاَنًا وَفُلاَنًا وَفُلاَنًا وَمَنْ لَقِيتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَمَّى رِجَالاً قَالَ فَدَعَوْتُ مَنْ سَمَّى وَمَنْ لَقِيتُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَنَسٍ عَدَدُكُمْ كَمْ كَانُوا قَالَ زُهَاءَ ثَلاَثِمِائَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ هَاتِ التَّوْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَدَخَلُوا حَتَّى امْتَلأَتِ الصُّفَّةُ وَالْحُجْرَةُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لِيَتَحَلَّقْ عَشَرَةٌ عَشَرَةٌ وَلْيَأْكُلْ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِمَّا يَلِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا قَالَ فَخَرَجَتْ طَائِفَةٌ وَدَخَلَتْ طَائِفَةٌ حَتَّى أَكَلُوا كُلُّهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3218
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 270
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3218
Sahih Muslim 1365 c

Anas (Allah be pleased with him) reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) set out on an expedition to Khaibar and we observed our morning prayer in early hours of the dawn. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then mounted and so did Abu Talha ride, and I was seating myself behind Abu Talha. Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) moved in the narrow street of Khaibar (and we rode so close to each other in the street) that my knee touched the leg of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). (A part of the) lower garment of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) slipped from his leg and I could see the whiteness of the leg of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). As he entered the habitation he called:

Allahu Akbar (Allah is the Greatest). Khaibar is ruined. And when we get down in the valley of a people evil is the morning of the warned ones. He repeated it thrice. In the meanwhile the people went out for their work, and said: By Allah, Muhammad (has come). Abd al-'Aziz or some of our companions said: Muhammad and the army (have come). He said: We took it (the territory of Khaibar) by force, and there were gathered the prisoners of war. There came Dihya and he said: Messenger of Allah, bestow upon me a girl from among the prisoners. He said: Go and get any girl. He made a choice for Safiyya daughter of Huyayy (b. Akhtab). There came a person to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and said: Apostle of Allah, you have bestowed Safiyya bint Huyayy, the chief of Quraiza and al-Nadir, upon Dihya and she is worthy of you only. He said: Call him along with her. So he came along with her. When Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) saw her he said: Take any other woman from among the prisoners. He (the narrator) said: He (the Holy Prophet) then granted her emancipation and married her. Thabit said to him: Abu Hamza, how much dower did he (the Holy Prophet) give to her? He said: He granted her freedom and then married her. On the way Umm Sulaim embellished her and then sent her to him (the Holy Prophet) at night. Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) appeared as a bridegroom in the morning. He (the Holy Prophet) said: He who has anything (to eat) should bring that. Then the cloth was spread. A person came with cheese, another came with dates, and still another came with refined butter, and they prepared hais and that was the wedding feast of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him)
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عُلَيَّةَ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَزَا خَيْبَرَ قَالَ فَصَلَّيْنَا عِنْدَهَا صَلاَةَ الْغَدَاةِ بِغَلَسٍ فَرَكِبَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَكِبَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ وَأَنَا رَدِيفُ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ فَأَجْرَى نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي زُقَاقِ خَيْبَرَ وَإِنَّ رُكْبَتِي لَتَمَسُّ فَخِذَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَانْحَسَرَ الإِزَارُ عَنْ فَخِذِ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِنِّي لأَرَى بَيَاضَ فَخِذِ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ الْقَرْيَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ خَرِبَتْ خَيْبَرُ إِنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا بِسَاحَةِ قَوْمٍ فَسَاءَ صَبَاحُ الْمُنْذَرِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَهَا ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ قَالَ وَقَدْ خَرَجَ الْقَوْمُ إِلَى أَعْمَالِهِمْ فَقَالُوا مُحَمَّدٌ وَاللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِنَا مُحَمَّدٌ وَالْخَمِيسُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَصَبْنَاهَا عَنْوَةً وَجُمِعَ السَّبْىُ فَجَاءَهُ دِحْيَةُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَعْطِنِي جَارِيَةً مِنَ السَّبْىِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَخُذْ جَارِيَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ صَفِيَّةَ بِنْتَ حُيَىٍّ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَعْطَيْتَ دِحْيَةَ صَفِيَّةَ بِنْتَ حُيَىٍّ سَيِّدِ قُرَيْظَةَ وَالنَّضِيرِ مَا تَصْلُحُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1365c
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 99
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3325
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3700

Narrated `Amr bin Maimun:

I saw `Umar bin Al-Khattab a few days before he was stabbed in Medina. He was standing with Hudhaifa bin Al-Yaman and `Uthman bin Hunaif to whom he said, "What have you done? Do you think that you have imposed more taxation on the land (of As-Swad i.e. 'Iraq) than it can bear?" They replied, "We have imposed on it what it can bear because of its great yield." `Umar again said, "Check whether you have imposed on the land what it can not bear." They said, "No, (we haven't)." `Umar added, "If Allah should keep me alive I will let the widows of Iraq need no men to support them after me." But only four days had elapsed when he was stabbed (to death ). The day he was stabbed, I was standing and there was nobody between me and him (i.e. `Umar) except `Abdullah bin `Abbas. Whenever `Umar passed between the two rows, he would say, "Stand in straight lines." When he saw no defect (in the rows), he would go forward and start the prayer with Takbir. He would recite Surat Yusuf or An-Nahl or the like in the first rak`a so that the people may have the time to Join the prayer. As soon as he said Takbir, I heard him saying, "The dog has killed or eaten me," at the time he (i.e. the murderer) stabbed him. A non-Arab infidel proceeded on carrying a double-edged knife and stabbing all the persons he passed by on the right and left (till) he stabbed thirteen persons out of whom seven died. When one of the Muslims saw that, he threw a cloak on him. Realizing that he had been captured, the non-Arab infidel killed himself, `Umar held the hand of `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf and let him lead the prayer. Those who were standing by the side of `Umar saw what I saw, but the people who were in the other parts of the Mosque did not see anything, but they lost the voice of `Umar and they were saying, "Subhan Allah! Subhan Allah! (i.e. Glorified be Allah)." `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf led the people a short prayer. When they finished the prayer, `Umar said, "O Ibn `Abbas! Find out who attacked me." Ibn `Abbas kept on looking here and there for a short time and came to say. "The slave of Al Mughira." On that `Umar said, "The craftsman?" Ibn `Abbas said, "Yes." `Umar said, "May Allah curse him. I did not treat him unjustly. All the Praises are for Allah Who has not caused me to die at the hand of a man who claims himself to be a Muslim. No doubt, you and your father (Abbas) used to love to have more non-Arab infidels in Medina." Al-Abbas had the greatest number of slaves. Ibn `Abbas said to `Umar. "If you wish, we will do." He meant, "If you wish we will kill them." `Umar said, "You are mistaken (for you can't kill them) after they have spoken your language, prayed towards your Qibla, and performed Hajj like yours." Then `Umar was carried to his house, and we went along with him, and the people were as if they had never suffered a calamity before. Some said, "Do not worry (he will be Alright soon)." Some said, "We are afraid (that he will die)." Then an infusion of dates was brought to him and he drank it but it came out (of the wound) of his belly. Then milk was brought to him and he drank it, and it also came out of his belly. The people realized that he would die. We went to him, and the people came, praising him. A young man came saying, "O chief of the believers! Receive the glad tidings from Allah to you due to your company with Allah's Apostle and your superiority in Islam which you know. Then you became the ruler (i.e. Caliph) and you ruled with justice and finally you have been martyred." `Umar said, "I wish that all these privileges will counterbalance (my shortcomings) so that I will neither lose nor gain anything." When the young man turned back to leave, his clothes seemed to be touching the ground. `Umar said, "Call the young man back to me." (When he came back) `Umar said, "O son of my brother! Lift your clothes, for this will keep your clothes clean and save you from the Punishment of your Lord." `Umar further said, "O `Abdullah bin `Umar! See how much I am in debt to others." When the debt was checked, it amounted to approximately eighty-six thousand. `Umar said, "If the property of `Umar's family covers the debt, then pay the debt thereof; otherwise request it from Bani `Adi bin Ka`b, and if that too is not sufficient, ask for it from Quraish tribe, and do not ask for it from any one else, and pay this debt on my behalf." `Umar then said (to `Abdullah), "Go to `Aisha (the mother of the believers) and say: "`Umar is paying his salutation to you. But don't say: 'The chief of the believers,' because today I am not the chief of the believers. And say: "`Umar bin Al-Khattab asks the permission to be buried with his two companions (i.e. the Prophet, and Abu Bakr)." `Abdullah greeted `Aisha and asked for the permission for entering, and then entered to her and found her sitting and weeping. He said to her, "`Umar bin Al-Khattab is paying his salutations to you, and asks the permission to be buried with his two companions." She said, "I had the idea of having this place for myself, but today I prefer `Umar to myself." When he returned it was said (to `Umar), "`Abdullah bin `Umar has come." `Umar said, "Make me sit up." Somebody supported him against his body and `Umar asked (`Abdullah), "What news do you have?" He said, "O chief of the believers! It is as you wish. She has given the permission." `Umar said, "Praise be to Allah, there was nothing more important to me than this. So when I die, take me, and greet `Aisha and say: "`Umar bin Al-Khattab asks the permission (to be buried with the Prophet ), and if she gives the permission, bury me there, and if she refuses, then take me to the grave-yard of the Muslims." Then Hafsa (the mother of the believers) came with many other women walking with her. When we saw her, we went away. She went in (to `Umar) and wept there for sometime. When the men asked for permission to enter, she went into another place, and we heard her weeping inside. The people said (to `Umar), "O chief of the believers! Appoint a successor." `Umar said, "I do not find anyone more suitable for the job than the following persons or group whom Allah's Apostle had been pleased with before he died." Then `Umar mentioned `Ali, `Uthman, AzZubair, Talha, Sa`d and `Abdur-Rahman (bin `Auf) and said, "Abdullah bin `Umar will be a witness to you, but he will have no share in the rule. His being a witness will compensate him for not sharing the right of ruling. If Sa`d becomes the ruler, it will be alright: otherwise, whoever becomes the ruler should seek his help, as I have not dismissed him because of disability or dishonesty." `Umar added, "I recommend that my successor takes care of the early emigrants; to know their rights and protect their honor and sacred things. I also recommend that he be kind to the Ansar who had lived in Medina before the emigrants and Belief had entered their hearts before them. I recommend that the (ruler) should accept the good of the righteous among them and excuse their wrong-doers, and I recommend that he should do good to all the people of the towns (Al-Ansar), as they are the protectors of Islam and the source of wealth and the source of annoyance to the enemy. I also recommend that nothing be taken from them except from their surplus with their consent. I also recommend that he do good to the 'Arab bedouin, as they are the origin of the 'Arabs and the material of Islam. He should take from what is inferior, amongst their properties and distribute that to the poor amongst them. I also recommend him concerning Allah's and His Apostle's protectees (i.e. Dhimmis) to fulfill their contracts and to fight for them and not to overburden them with what is beyond their ability." So when `Umar expired, we carried him out and set out walking. `Abdullah bin `Umar greeted (`Aisha) and said, "`Umar bin Al-Khattab asks for the permission." `Aisha said, "Bring him in." He was brought in and buried beside his two companions. When he was buried, the group (recommended by `Umar) held a meeting. Then `Abdur-Rahman said, " Reduce the candidates for rulership to three of you." Az-Zubair said, "I give up my right to `Ali." Talha said, "I give up my right to `Uthman," Sa`d, 'I give up my right to `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf." `Abdur-Rahman then said (to `Uthman and `Ali), "Now which of you is willing to give up his right of candidacy to that he may choose the better of the (remaining) two, bearing in mind that Allah and Islam will be his witnesses." So both the sheiks (i.e. `Uthman and `Ali) kept silent. `Abdur-Rahman said, "Will you both leave this matter to me, and I take Allah as my Witness that I will not choose but the better of you?" They said, "Yes." So `Abdur-Rahman took the hand of one of them (i.e. `Ali) and said, "You are related to Allah's Apostle and one of the earliest Muslims as you know well. So I ask you by Allah to promise that if I select you as a ruler you will do justice, and if I select `Uthman as a ruler you will listen to him and obey him." Then he took the other (i.e. `Uthman) aside and said the same to him. When `Abdur-Rahman secured (their agreement to) this covenant, he said, "O `Uthman! Raise your hand." So he (i.e. `Abdur-Rahman) gave him (i.e. `Uthman) the solemn pledge, and then `Ali gave him the pledge of allegiance and then all the (Medina) people gave him the pledge of allegiance.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ حُصَيْنٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصَابَ بِأَيَّامٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَقَفَ عَلَى حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الْيَمَانِ وَعُثْمَانَ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، قَالَ كَيْفَ فَعَلْتُمَا أَتَخَافَانِ أَنْ تَكُونَا قَدْ حَمَّلْتُمَا الأَرْضَ مَا لاَ تُطِيقُ قَالاَ حَمَّلْنَاهَا أَمْرًا هِيَ لَهُ مُطِيقَةٌ، مَا فِيهَا كَبِيرُ فَضْلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ انْظُرَا أَنْ تَكُونَا حَمَّلْتُمَا الأَرْضَ مَا لاَ تُطِيقُ، قَالَ قَالاَ لاَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لَئِنْ سَلَّمَنِي اللَّهُ لأَدَعَنَّ أَرَامِلَ أَهْلِ الْعِرَاقِ لاَ يَحْتَجْنَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ بَعْدِي أَبَدًا‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا أَتَتْ عَلَيْهِ إِلاَّ رَابِعَةٌ حَتَّى أُصِيبَ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي لَقَائِمٌ مَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ إِلاَّ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ غَدَاةَ أُصِيبَ، وَكَانَ إِذَا مَرَّ بَيْنَ الصَّفَّيْنِ قَالَ اسْتَوُوا‏.‏ حَتَّى إِذَا لَمْ يَرَ فِيهِنَّ خَلَلاً تَقَدَّمَ فَكَبَّرَ، وَرُبَّمَا قَرَأَ سُورَةَ يُوسُفَ، أَوِ النَّحْلَ، أَوْ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ، فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى حَتَّى يَجْتَمِعَ النَّاسُ، فَمَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ كَبَّرَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ قَتَلَنِي ـ أَوْ أَكَلَنِي ـ الْكَلْبُ‏.‏ حِينَ طَعَنَهُ، فَطَارَ الْعِلْجُ بِسِكِّينٍ ذَاتِ طَرَفَيْنِ لاَ يَمُرُّ عَلَى أَحَدٍ يَمِينًا وَلاَ شِمَالاً إِلاَّ طَعَنَهُ حَتَّى طَعَنَ ثَلاَثَةَ عَشَرَ رَجُلاً، ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3700
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 50
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 50
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 20

It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) breathed his last and Abu Bakr was appointed as his successor (Caliph), those amongst the Arabs who wanted to become apostates became apostates. 'Umar b. Khattab said to Abu Bakr:

Why would you fight against the people, when the Messenger of Allah declared: I have been directed to fight against people so long as they do not say: There is no god but Allah, and he who professed it was granted full protection of his property and life on my behalf except for a right? His (other) affairs rest with Allah. Upon this Abu Bakr said: By Allah, I would definitely fight against him who severed prayer from Zakat, for it is the obligation upon the rich. By Allah, I would fight against them even to secure the cord (used for hobbling the feet of a camel) which they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (as zakat) but now they have withheld it. Umar b. Khattab remarked: By Allah, I found nothing but the fact that Allah had opened the heart of Abu Bakr for (perceiving the justification of) fighting (against those who refused to pay Zakat) and I fully recognized that the (stand of Abu Bakr) was right.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاسْتُخْلِفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَاللَّهِ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عِقَالاً كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 20
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 29
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 437, 438
It was narrated that Abu Umamah bin Sahl said:
We were with ‘Uthman when he was under siege in the house. He went to the entrance of the house, from which his words could be heard in alBalat. He went to that entrance, then came out to us and said:They were threatening to kill me just now. We said: Allah will suffice you against them. O Ameer al-Mu`mineen. He said: Why would they kill me? I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `It is not permissible (to shed) the blood of a Muslim except in three cases: if a man disbelieves after becoming Muslim, or commits zina after being married, or kills someone and is executed in return.” By Allah, I have never wished to change my religion after Allah guided me; I never committed zina either during the Jahiliyyah or in Islam; and I have never killed anyone. So why would they kill me

Abu Umamah bin Sahl bin Hunaif narrated: I was with `Uthman (رضي الله عنه) in the house when he was under siege. We would enter through an entrance... and he narrated a similar hadeeth. And he said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say:... and he narrated a similar hadeeth,

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعَفَّانُ الْمَعْنَى، قَالَا حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ مَحْصُورٌ فِي الدَّارِ فَدَخَلَ مَدْخَلًا كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَهُ يَسْمَعُ كَلَامَهُ مَنْ عَلَى الْبَلَاطِ قَالَ فَدَخَلَ ذَلِكَ الْمَدْخَلَ وَخَرَجَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَالَ إِنَّهُمْ يَتَوَعَّدُونِي بِالْقَتْلِ آنِفًا قَالَ قُلْنَا يَكْفِيكَهُمُ اللَّهُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ وَبِمَ يَقْتُلُونَنِي إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَحِلُّ دَمُ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ إِلَّا بِإِحْدَى ثَلَاثٍ رَجُلٌ كَفَرَ بَعْدَ إِسْلَامِهِ أَوْ زَنَى بَعْدَ إِحْصَانِهِ أَوْ قَتَلَ نَفْسًا فَيُقْتَلُ بِهَا فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أَحْبَبْتُ أَنَّ لِي بِدِينِي بَدَلًا مُنْذُ هَدَانِي اللَّهُ وَلَا زَنَيْتُ فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَلَا فِي إِسْلَامٍ قَطُّ وَلَا قَتَلْتُ نَفْسًا فَبِمَ يَقْتُلُونَنِي حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ الْقَوَارِيرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُمَامَةَ بْنُ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ قَالَ إِنِّي لَمَعَ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فِي الدَّارِ وَهُوَ مَحْصُورٌ وَقَالَ كُنَّا نَدْخُلُ مَدْخَلًا فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ مِثْلَهُ وَقَالَ قَدْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)] Sahih (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 437, 438
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 35
Mishkat al-Masabih 2222
Ibn 'Abbas said he asked ‘Uthmān what had induced them to deal with al-Anfāl (Qur’ān, 8) which is one of the Mathānī* and with Barā'a which is one with a hundred verses, joining them without writing the line contain­ing "In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful,” and putting it among the seven long ones. When he asked again what had induced them to do that, ‘Uthmān replied, "Over a period sūras with numerous verses would come down to God’s messenger, and when some­thing came down to him he would call one of those who wrote and tell him to put these verses in the sūra in which such and such is mentioned, and when a verse came down he would tell them to put it in the sūra in which such and such is mentioned. Now al-Anfāl was one of the first to come down in Medina and Barā’a was among the last of the Qur’ān to come down, and the subject-matter of the one resembled that of the other, so because God’s messenger was taken without having explained to us whether it belonged to it, for that reason I joined them without writing the line containing ‘In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful, and put it among the long sūras.'’ *Sūras with less than a hundred verses, but more than those in al mufassal. Ahmad, Tirmidhī and Abū Dāwūd transmitted it.
وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: قلت لعُثْمَان بن عَفَّان مَا حملكم أَنْ عَمَدْتُمْ إِلَى الْأَنْفَالِ وَهِيَ مِنَ الْمَثَانِي وَإِلَى بَرَاءَةٍ وَهِيَ مِنَ الْمَئِينِ فَقَرَنْتُمْ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلم تكْتبُوا بَينهمَا سَطْرَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ وَوَضَعْتُمُوهَا فِي السَّبع الطول مَا حملكم على ذَلِك فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِمَّا يَأْتِي عَلَيْهِ الزَّمَان وَهُوَ تنزل عَلَيْهِ السُّور ذَوَات الْعدَد فَكَانَ إِذا نزل عَلَيْهِ الشَّيْء دَعَا بعض من كَانَ يَكْتُبُ فَيَقُولُ: «ضَعُوا هَؤُلَاءِ الْآيَاتِ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا» فَإِذَا نَزَلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْآيَةُ فَيَقُولُ: «ضَعُوا هَذِهِ الْآيَةَ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا» . وَكَانَتِ الْأَنْفَالُ مِنْ أَوَائِلِ مَا نَزَلَتْ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَتْ بَرَاءَة من آخر الْقُرْآن وَكَانَت قصَّتهَا شَبيهَة بِقِصَّتِهَا فَظَنَنْت أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا فَقُبِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَمْ يبين لنا أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا فَمِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ قَرَنْتُ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلِمَ أكتب بَينهمَا سَطْرَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ وَوَضَعْتُهَا فِي السَّبْعِ الطُّوَلِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2222
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 112
Sahih Muslim 932 a

Hisham narrated on the authority of his father that it was mentioned to 'A'isha that Ibn 'Umar had narrated as marfu' hadith from the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) that the dead would be punished in the grave because of the lamentation of his family for him. Upon this she said:

He (Ibn 'Umar) missed (the point). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had (in fact) said: He (the dead) is punished for his faults or for his sins, and the members of his family are wailing for him now. (This misunderstanding of Ibn 'Umar is similar to his saying: ) The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood by the well in which were lying the dead bodies of those polytheists who had been killed on the Day of Badr, and he said to them what he had to say, i. e.: They hear what I say. But he (Ibn 'Umar) misunderstood. The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) had only said: They (the dead) understand that what I used to say to them was truth. She then recited:" Certainly, thou canst not make the dead hear the call" (xxvii. 80), nor can you make those hear who are in the graves, nor can you inform them when they have taken their seats in Hell.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ ذُكِرَ عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، يَرْفَعُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ الْمَيِّتَ يُعَذَّبُ فِي قَبْرِهِ بِبُكَاءِ أَهْلِهِ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ وَهَلَ إِنَّمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَيُعَذَّبُ بِخَطِيئَتِهِ أَوْ بِذَنْبِهِ وَإِنَّ أَهْلَهُ لَيَبْكُونَ عَلَيْهِ الآنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَذَاكَ مِثْلُ قَوْلِهِ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَامَ عَلَى الْقَلِيبِ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ وَفِيهِ قَتْلَى بَدْرٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ مَا قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُمْ لَيَسْمَعُونَ مَا أَقُولُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ وَهَلَ إِنَّمَا قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُمْ لَيَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ مَا كُنْتُ أَقُولُ لَهُمْ حَقٌّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَتْ ‏{‏ إِنَّكَ لاَ تُسْمِعُ الْمَوْتَى‏}‏ ‏{‏ وَمَا أَنْتَ بِمُسْمِعٍ مَنْ فِي الْقُبُورِ‏}‏ يَقُولُ حِينَ تَبَوَّءُوا مَقَاعِدَهُمْ مِنَ النَّارِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 932a
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2027
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 182
It was narrated that Anas said:
We were with 'Umar between Makkah and Madinah, and we looked for the new crescent moon. I was sharp sighted and I saw it, and I started saying to ‘Umar, Don't you see it? He said: I will see it when I am lying in my bed. Then he started telling us about the people of Badr. He said: the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was showing us the places where they would fall (in battle), saying: “This is where So and so will fall in battle tomorrow, if Allah wills; this is where So and so will fall in battle tomorrow, if Allah wills.” And they started to fall in those places, I said: By the One who sent you with the truth, they did not miss those places; they fell in those places. Then he ordered that they be thrown into a well, and he went to them and said: `O So and so, O So and so, did you find what Allah promised you to be true? For I found what Allah promised me to be true.` 'Umar said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) , are you speaking to people who are now dead? He said: `You do not hear what I am saying any better than they do, but they cannot answer.`
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَأَنَا سَأَلْتُهُ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ عُمَرَ بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ فَتَرَاءَيْنَا الْهِلَالَ وَكُنْتُ حَدِيدَ الْبَصَرِ فَرَأَيْتُهُ فَجَعَلْتُ أَقُولُ لِعُمَرَ أَمَا تَرَاهُ قَالَ سَأَرَاهُ وَأَنَا مُسْتَلْقٍ عَلَى فِرَاشِي ثُمَّ أَخَذَ يُحَدِّثُنَا عَنْ أَهْلِ بَدْرٍ قَالَ إِنْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيُرِينَا مَصَارِعَهُمْ بِالْأَمْسِ يَقُولُ هَذَا مَصْرَعُ فُلَانٍ غَدًا إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى وَهَذَا مَصْرَعُ فُلَانٍ غَدًا إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَالَ فَجَعَلُوا يُصْرَعُونَ عَلَيْهَا قَالَ قُلْتُ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أَخْطَئُوا تِيكَ كَانُوا يُصْرَعُونَ عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِهِمْ فَطُرِحُوا فِي بِئْرٍ فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ يَا فُلَانُ يَا فُلَانُ هَلْ وَجَدْتُمْ مَا وَعَدَكُمْ اللَّهُ حَقًّا فَإِنِّي وَجَدْتُ مَا وَعَدَنِي اللَّهُ حَقًّا قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَتُكَلِّمُ قَوْمًا قَدْ جَيَّفُوا قَالَ مَا أَنْتُمْ بِأَسْمَعَ لِمَا أَقُولُ مِنْهُمْ وَلَكِنْ لَا يَسْتَطِيعُونَ أَنْ يُجِيبُوا‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ Muslim (2873)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 182
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 99
Sahih al-Bukhari 4772

Narrated Al-Musaiyab:

When Abu Talib was on his death bed, Allah's Apostle came to him and found with him, Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya bin Al-Mughira. Allah's Apostle said, "O uncle! Say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah, a sentence with which I will defend you before Allah." On that Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya said to Abu Talib, "Will you now leave the religion of `Abdul Muttalib?" Allah's Apostle kept on inviting him to say that sentence while the other two kept on repeating their sentence before him till Abu Talib said as the last thing he said to them, "I am on the religion of `Abdul Muttalib," and refused to say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah. On that Allah's Apostle said, "By Allah, I will keep on asking Allah's forgiveness for you unless I am forbidden (by Allah) to do so." So Allah revealed:-- 'It is not fitting for the Prophet and those who believe that they should invoke (Allah) for forgiveness for pagans.' (9.113) And then Allah revealed especially about Abu Talib:--'Verily! You (O, Muhammad) guide not whom you like, but Allah guides whom He will.' (28.56)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَبَا طَالِبٍ الْوَفَاةُ جَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهِ أَبَا جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَىْ عَمِّ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، كَلِمَةً أُحَاجُّ لَكَ بِهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ أَتَرْغَبُ عَنْ مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْرِضُهَا عَلَيْهِ، وَيُعِيدَانِهِ بِتِلْكَ الْمَقَالَةِ حَتَّى قَالَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ آخِرَ مَا كَلَّمَهُمْ عَلَى مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ، وَأَبَى أَنْ يَقُولُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لأَسْتَغْفِرَنَّ لَكَ مَا لَمْ أُنْهَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُوا لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ‏}‏ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ فِي أَبِي طَالِبٍ، فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِي مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏{‏أُولِي الْقُوَّةِ‏}‏ لاَ يَرْفَعُهَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4772
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 294
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 295
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6141

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr:

Abu Bakr came with a guest or some guests, but he stayed late at night with the Prophet and when he came, my mother said (to him), "Have you been detained from your guest or guests tonight?" He said, "Haven't you served the supper to them?" She replied, "We presented the meal to him (or to them), but he (or they) refused to eat." Abu Bakr became angry, rebuked me and invoked Allah to cause (my) ears to be cut and swore not to eat of it!" I hid myself, and he called me, "O ignorant (boy)!" Abu Bakr's wife swore that she would not eat of it and so the guests or the guest swore that they would not eat of it till he ate of it. Abu Bakr said, "All that happened was from Satan." So he asked for the meals and ate of it, and so did they. Whenever they took a handful of the meal, the meal grew (increased) from underneath more than that mouthful. He said (to his wife), "O, sister of Bani Firas! What is this?" She said, "O, pleasure of my eyes! The meal is now more than it had been before we started eating'' So they ate of it and sent the rest of that meal to the Prophet. It is said that the Prophet also ate of it.

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما جَاءَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِضَيْفٍ لَهُ أَوْ بِأَضْيَافٍ لَهُ، فَأَمْسَى عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا جَاءَ قَالَتْ أُمِّي احْتَبَسْتَ عَنْ ضَيْفِكَ ـ أَوْ أَضْيَافِكَ ـ اللَّيْلَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا عَشَّيْتِهِمْ فَقَالَتْ عَرَضْنَا عَلَيْهِ ـ أَوْ عَلَيْهِمْ فَأَبَوْا أَوْ ـ فَأَبَى، فَغَضِبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَسَبَّ وَجَدَّعَ وَحَلَفَ لاَ يَطْعَمُهُ، فَاخْتَبَأْتُ أَنَا فَقَالَ يَا غُنْثَرُ‏.‏ فَحَلَفَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ لاَ تَطْعَمُهُ حَتَّى يَطْعَمَهُ، فَحَلَفَ الضَّيْفُ ـ أَوِ الأَضْيَافُ ـ أَنْ لاَ يَطْعَمَهُ أَوْ يَطْعَمُوهُ حَتَّى يَطْعَمَهُ، فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ كَأَنَّ هَذِهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَدَعَا بِالطَّعَامِ فَأَكَلَ وَأَكَلُوا فَجَعَلُوا لاَ يَرْفَعُونَ لُقْمَةً إِلاَّ رَبَا مِنْ أَسْفَلِهَا أَكْثَرُ مِنْهَا، فَقَالَ يَا أُخْتَ بَنِي فِرَاسٍ مَا هَذَا فَقَالَتْ وَقُرَّةِ عَيْنِي إِنَّهَا الآنَ لأَكْثَرُ قَبْلَ أَنْ نَأْكُلَ فَأَكَلُوا وَبَعَثَ بِهَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ أَكَلَ مِنْهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6141
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 168
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 163
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 561
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Prophet (PBUH) said, "While a man was walking through a barren land, he heard a voice coming out of a cloud saying: 'Irrigate the garden of so-and- so.' Thereupon the cloud drifted in a certain direction and discharged its water over a rocky plain. The streamlets flowed into a channel. This man followed the channel until it reached a garden and he saw the owner of the garden standing in its center, working with his spade spreading the water (changing the course of the water). He asked him: "O slave of Allah, what is your name?" He told his name, which was the same that he heard from the cloud. The owner of the garden then asked him: "O slave of Allah, why did you ask my name?" He replied: "I heard a voice from a cloud which poured down this water saying: 'Irrigate the garden of so-and-so.' I would like to know what do you do with it." He said: "Now that you asked me, I will tell you. I estimate the produce of the garden and distribute one-third of it in charity, I spend one-third on myself and my family and invest one-third back into the garden."

[Muslim].

وعنه عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ “بينما رجل يمشى بفلاة من الأرض، فسمع صوتاً فى سحابة‏:‏ إسق حديقة فلان، فتنحى ذلك السحاب فأفرغ ماءه فى حرة، فإذا شرجة من تلك الشراح قد استوعبت ذلك الماء كله، فتتبع الماء، فإذا رجل قائم فى حديقته يحول الماء بمسحاته، فقال له‏:‏ يا عبد الله ما اسمك ، قال‏:‏ فلان للاسم الذى سمع فى السحابة، فقال له‏:‏ يا عبد الله لم تسألني عن اسمي ‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ إنى سمعت صوتاً فى السحاب الذى هذا ماؤه يقول‏:‏ اسق حديقة فلان لإسمك، فما تصنع فيها‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ أما إذا قلت هذا فإنى أنظر إلى ما يخرج منها، فأتصدق بثلثه، وآكل أنا وعيالى ثلثاً، وأرد فيها ثلثه ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
“الحرة” الأرض الملبسة حجارة سوداء‏.‏ “والشرجة” بفتح الشين المعجمة وإسكان الراء وبالجيم‏:‏ هى مسيل الماء‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 561
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 561
Sahih al-Bukhari 1586

Narrated Yazid bin Ruman from `Urwa:

`Aisha said that the Prophet said to her, "O Aisha! Were your nation not close to the Pre-Islamic Period of Ignorance, I would have had the Ka`ba demolished and would have included in it the portion which had been left, and would have made it at a level with the ground and would have made two doors for it, one towards the east and the other towards the west, and then by doing this it would have been built on the foundations laid by Abraham." That was what urged Ibn-Az-Zubair to demolish the Ka`ba. Jazz said, "I saw Ibn-Az-Zubair when he demolished and rebuilt the Ka`ba and included in it a portion of Al-Hijr (the unroofed portion of Ka`ba which is at present in the form of a compound towards the northwest of the Ka`ba). I saw the original foundations of Abraham which were of stones resembling the humps of camels." So Jarir asked Yazid, "Where was the place of those stones?" Jazz said, "I will just now show it to you." So Jarir accompanied Yazid and entered Al-Hijr, and Jazz pointed to a place and said, "Here it is." Jarir said, "It appeared to me about six cubits from Al-Hijr or so."

حَدَّثَنَا بَيَانُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ رُومَانَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهَا ‏ "‏ يَا عَائِشَةُ لَوْلاَ أَنَّ قَوْمَكِ حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بِجَاهِلِيَّةٍ لأَمَرْتُ بِالْبَيْتِ فَهُدِمَ، فَأَدْخَلْتُ فِيهِ مَا أُخْرِجَ مِنْهُ وَأَلْزَقْتُهُ بِالأَرْضِ، وَجَعَلْتُ لَهُ بَابَيْنِ بَابًا شَرْقِيًّا وَبَابًا غَرْبِيًّا، فَبَلَغْتُ بِهِ أَسَاسَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَذَلِكَ الَّذِي حَمَلَ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَلَى هَدْمِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ يَزِيدُ وَشَهِدْتُ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ حِينَ هَدَمَهُ وَبَنَاهُ وَأَدْخَلَ فِيهِ مِنَ الْحِجْرِ، وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ أَسَاسَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حِجَارَةً كَأَسْنِمَةِ الإِبِلِ‏.‏ قَالَ جَرِيرٌ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَيْنَ مَوْضِعُهُ قَالَ أُرِيكَهُ الآنَ‏.‏ فَدَخَلْتُ مَعَهُ الْحِجْرَ فَأَشَارَ إِلَى مَكَانٍ فَقَالَ هَا هُنَا‏.‏ قَالَ جَرِيرٌ فَحَزَرْتُ مِنَ الْحِجْرِ سِتَّةَ أَذْرُعٍ أَوْ نَحْوَهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1586
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 72
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 656
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4077
It was narrated from Yunus bin 'Ubaid, from Humaid bin Hilal, from 'Abdullah bin Mutarrif bin Ash-Shikhkhir, from Abu Barzah Al-Aslami, that he said:
"We were with Abu Bakr As-Siddiq, and he got angry with a man from among the Muslims, and became very angry indeed. When I saw that, I said: 'O Khalifah of the Messenger of Allah, shall I strike his neck?' When I mentioned killing him, he stopped being angry with him and changed the subject. When we parted, he sent for me and said: 'O Abu Barzah, what did you say?' I said: 'I have forgotten what I said; remind me.' He said: 'Do you not remember what you said?' I said: 'No, by Allah.' He said: 'Don't you remember, when you saw me angry with a man, and said, 'I will strike his neck O Khalifah of the Messenger of Allah?' Don't you remember that? Would you really have done that?' I said: 'Yes, by Allah, and if you tell me to do it now, I will do it.' He said: 'By Allah, that is not for anyone after Muhammad [SAW].'"
أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ الشِّخِّيرِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ فَغَضِبَ عَلَى رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَاشْتَدَّ غَضَبُهُ عَلَيْهِ جِدًّا فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُ ذَلِكَ قُلْتُ يَا خَلِيفَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ فَلَمَّا ذَكَرْتُ الْقَتْلَ أَضْرَبَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ الْحَدِيثِ أَجْمَعَ إِلَى غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ مِنَ النَّحْوِ فَلَمَّا تَفَرَّقْنَا أَرْسَلَ إِلَىَّ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا بَرْزَةَ مَا قُلْتَ وَنَسِيتُ الَّذِي قُلْتُ قُلْتُ ذَكِّرْنِيهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَا تَذْكُرُ مَا قُلْتَ قُلْتُ لاَ وَاللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ حِينَ رَأَيْتَنِي غَضِبْتُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ فَقُلْتَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ يَا خَلِيفَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أَمَا تَذْكُرُ ذَلِكَ أَوَكُنْتَ فَاعِلاً ذَلِكَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ وَاللَّهِ وَالآنَ إِنْ أَمَرْتَنِي فَعَلْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا هِيَ لأَحَدٍ بَعْدَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ أَحْسَنُ الأَحَادِيثِ وَأَجْوَدُهَا وَاللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4077
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 112
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4082
Sunan an-Nasa'i 495
Shu'bah said:
"Sayyar bin Salamah, narrated to us, he said: 'I heard my father ask Abu Barzah about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH).' I said: 'Did you really hear him?' He said: 'As I can hear you now.' He said: 'I heard my father ask about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH).' He said: 'He would not mind if he delayed it - meaning 'Isha' until midnight, and he did not like to sleep before it or speak after it.'" Shu'bah said: "Then I met him later on and asked him. He said: 'He used to pray Zauhr when the sun had passed its zenith, and (he would pray) 'Asr and a man could walk to the farthest point in Al-Madinah and the sun would still be clear and hot. And Maghrib, I do not know the time he mentioned.' After that I met him and asked him, and he said: 'He used to pray Fajr then after the prayer a man could regarding it, sitting next to him, look at the face of someone he knew and he could recognize it.' He said: 'And he used to recite in it between sixty and one hundred (verses).'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَيَّارُ بْنُ سَلاَمَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يَسْأَلُ أَبَا بَرْزَةَ، عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْتُ أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَهُ قَالَ كَمَا أَسْمَعُكَ السَّاعَةَ فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يَسْأَلُ عَنْ صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ كَانَ لاَ يُبَالِي بَعْضَ تَأْخِيرِهَا - يَعْنِي الْعِشَاءَ - إِلَى نِصْفِ اللَّيْلِ وَلاَ يُحِبُّ النَّوْمَ قَبْلَهَا وَلاَ الْحَدِيثَ بَعْدَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ ثُمَّ لَقِيتُهُ بَعْدُ فَسَأَلْتُهُ قَالَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ حِينَ تَزُولُ الشَّمْسُ وَالْعَصْرَ يَذْهَبُ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَالشَّمْسُ حَيَّةٌ وَالْمَغْرِبَ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ حِينٍ ذَكَرَ ثُمَّ لَقِيتُهُ بَعْدُ فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي الصُّبْحَ فَيَنْصَرِفُ الرَّجُلُ فَيَنْظُرُ إِلَى وَجْهِ جَلِيسِهِ الَّذِي يَعْرِفُهُ فَيَعْرِفُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِيهَا بِالسِّتِّينَ إِلَى الْمِائَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 495
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 496
Sahih Muslim 1707 a

Hudain b. al-Mundhir Abu Sasan reported:

I saw that Walid was brought to Uthmin b. 'Affan as he had prayed two rak'ahs of the dawn prayer, and then he said: I make an increase for you. And two men bore witness against him. One of them was Humran who said that he had drunk wine. The second one gave witness that he had seen him vomiting. Uthman said: He would not have vomited (wine) unless he had drunk it. He said: 'Ali, stand up and lash him. 'Ali said: Hasan, stand up and lash him. Thereupon Hasan said: Let him suffer the heat (of Caliphate) who has enjoyed its coolness. ('Ali felt annoyed at this remark) and he said: 'Abdullah b. Ja'far, stand up and flog him, and he began to flog him and 'Ali counted the stripes until these were forty. He (Hadrat 'Ali) said: Stop now, and then said: Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) gave forty stripes, and Abu Bakr also gave forty stripes, and Umar gave eighty stripes, and all these fall under the category of the Sunnab, but this one (forty stripes) is dearer to me.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ - عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الدَّانَاجِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ الْمُخْتَارِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ فَيْرُوزَ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَامِرٍ الدَّانَاجِ حَدَّثَنَا حُضَيْنُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ أَبُو سَاسَانَ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ وَأُتِيَ بِالْوَلِيدِ قَدْ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَزِيدُكُمْ فَشَهِدَ عَلَيْهِ رَجُلاَنِ أَحَدُهُمَا حُمْرَانُ أَنَّهُ شَرِبَ الْخَمْرَ وَشَهِدَ آخَرُ أَنَّهُ رَآهُ يَتَقَيَّأُ فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَتَقَيَّأْ حَتَّى شَرِبَهَا فَقَالَ يَا عَلِيُّ قُمْ فَاجْلِدْهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ قُمْ يَا حَسَنُ فَاجْلِدْهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْحَسَنُ وَلِّ حَارَّهَا مَنْ تَوَلَّى قَارَّهَا - فَكَأَنَّهُ وَجَدَ عَلَيْهِ - فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ جَعْفَرٍ قُمْ فَاجْلِدْهُ ‏.‏ فَجَلَدَهُ وَعَلِيٌّ يَعُدُّ حَتَّى بَلَغَ أَرْبَعِينَ فَقَالَ أَمْسِكْ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ جَلَدَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَرْبَعِينَ وَجَلَدَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَرْبَعِينَ وَعُمَرُ ثَمَانِينَ وَكُلٌّ سُنَّةٌ وَهَذَا أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ ‏.‏ زَادَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1707a
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 60
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 4231
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1885 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Qatada that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up among them (his Companions) to deliver his sermon in which he told them that Jihad in the way of Allah and belief in Allah (with all His Attributes) are the most meritorious of acts. A man stood up and said:

Messenger of Allah, do you think that if I am killed in the way of Allah, my sins will be blotted out from me? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, in case you are killed in the way of Allah and you were patient and sincere and you always fought facing the enemy, never turming your back upon him. Then he added: What have you said (now)? (Wishing to have further assurance from him for his satisfaction), he asked (again): Do you think if I am killed in the way of Allah, all my sins will be obliterated from me? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, it you were patient and sincere and always fought facing the enemy and never turning your back upon him, (all your lapses would be forgiven) except debt. Gabriel has told me this.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي، قَتَادَةَ عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَامَ فِيهِمْ فَذَكَرَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ أَنَّ الْجِهَادَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَالإِيمَانَ بِاللَّهِ أَفْضَلُ الأَعْمَالِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ تُكَفَّرُ عَنِّي خَطَايَاىَ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ إِنْ قُتِلْتَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلٌ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَيْفَ قُلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَتُكَفَّرُ عَنِّي خَطَايَاىَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلٌ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ إِلاَّ الدَّيْنَ فَإِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ قَالَ لِي ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1885a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 176
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4646
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2507

Narrated Abaya bin Rifaa:

My grandfather, Rafi` bin Khadij said, "We were in the valley of Dhul-Hulaifa of Tuhama in the company of the Prophet and had some camels and sheep (of the booty). The people hurried (in slaughtering the animals) and put their meat in the pots and started cooking. Allah's Apostle came and ordered them to upset the pots, and distributed the booty considering one camel as equal to ten sheep. One of the camels fled and the people had only a few horses, so they got worried. (The camel was chased and) a man slopped the camel by throwing an arrow at it. Allah's Apostle said, 'Some of these animals are untamed like wild animals, so if anyone of them went out of your control, then you should treat it as you have done now.' " My grandfather said, "O Allah's Apostle! We fear that we may meet our enemy tomorrow and we have no knives, could we slaughter the animals with reeds?" The Prophet said, "Yes, or you can use what would make blood flow (slaughter) and you can eat what is slaughtered and the Name of Allah is mentioned at the time of slaughtering. But don't use teeth or fingernails (in slaughtering). I will tell you why, as for teeth, they are bones, and fingernails are used by Ethiopians for slaughtering. (See Hadith 668)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبَايَةَ بْنِ رِفَاعَةَ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ مِنْ تِهَامَةَ، فَأَصَبْنَا غَنَمًا وَإِبِلاً، فَعَجِلَ الْقَوْمُ، فَأَغْلَوْا بِهَا الْقُدُورَ، فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَ بِهَا فَأُكْفِئَتْ، ثُمَّ عَدَلَ عَشْرًا مِنَ الْغَنَمِ بِجَزُورٍ، ثُمَّ إِنَّ بَعِيرًا نَدَّ وَلَيْسَ فِي الْقَوْمِ إِلاَّ خَيْلٌ يَسِيرَةٌ فَرَمَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَحَبَسَهُ بِسَهْمٍ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ لِهَذِهِ الْبَهَائِمِ أَوَابِدَ كَأَوَابِدِ الْوَحْشِ، فَمَا غَلَبَكُمْ مِنْهَا فَاصْنَعُوا بِهِ هَكَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ جَدِّي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا نَرْجُو ـ أَوْ نَخَافُ ـ أَنْ نَلْقَى الْعَدُوَّ غَدًا وَلَيْسَ مَعَنَا مُدًى، فَنَذْبَحُ بِالْقَصَبِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اعْجَلْ أَوْ أَرْنِي، مَا أَنْهَرَ الدَّمَ وَذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ فَكُلُوا، لَيْسَ السِّنَّ وَالظُّفُرَ، وَسَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ، أَمَّا السِّنُّ فَعَظْمٌ، وَأَمَّا الظُّفُرُ فَمُدَى الْحَبَشَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2507
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 22
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 44, Hadith 684
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2380 a

Sa'id b. Jubair reported:

I said to Ibn Abbas that Nauf al-Bikali was of the opinion that Moses (peace be upon him), the Apostle of Bani Isra'il, was not the same who accompanied Khadir, whereupon he said: The enemy of Allah tells a lie. I heard Ubayy b. Ka'b say: Moses (peace be upon him) stood up to give sermon to the people of Isra'il. He was asked as to who amongst the people has the best knowledge, whereupon he said: I have the best knowledge. Thereupon Allah was annoyed with him that he did not attribute (the best knowledge) to Him. He revealed to him: A servant amongst My servants is at the junction of two rivers who has more knowledge than yours. Moses said: How can I meet him? It was said to him: Carry a fish in the large basket and the place where you find it missing there you will find him. Thereupon Moses proceeded forth along with a young man (Yusha'). Joshua b. Nun and Moses (peace be upon him) put the fish in the basket and there went along with him the young man (Yusha') until they came to a certain rock and Moses and his companion went to sleep and the fish stirred in that basket and fell into the ocean and Allah stopped the current of water like a vault until the way was made for the fish. Moses and his young companion were astonished and they walked for the rest of the day and the night and the friend of Moses forgot to inform him of this incident. When it was morning, Moses (peace be upon him) said to the young man: Bring for us the breakfast for we are dead tired because of this journey, and they did not feel exhausted until they had passed that place where they had been commanded (to stay). He said: Don't you know that when we reached the Sakhra (rock) I forgot the fish and nothing made me forget it but Satan that I could not remember it? How strange is it that the fish found a way in the river? Moses said: That was what we had been aiming at. Then both of them retraced their steps until they reached Sakhra; there they saw a man covered with a cloth. Moses greeted him. Khadir said to him: Where is as-Salam in our country.? He said: I am Moses, whereupon he (Khadir) said: You mean the Moses of Bani Isra'il? He said: Yes. He (Khadir) said: You have a knowledge out of the knowledge of Allah which in fact Allah imparted to you and about that I know nothing and I have knowledge out of Allah's knowledge which He imparted to me and about that you do not know. Moses (peace be upon him) said to him: May I follow you so that you may teach me that with which you have been taught righteousness. He said: You will not be able to bear with me; how you will be able to bear that about which you do not know? Moses said: Thou wilt find me patient, nor shalt I disobey you in aught. Khadir said to him: If you were to follow me, then do not ask me about anything until I myself speak to you about it. He said: Yes. So Khadir and Moses set forth on the bank of the river that there came before them a boat. Both of them talked to them (the owners of the boat) so that they might carry both of them. They had recognised Khadir and they carried them free. Khadir thereupon took hold of a plank in the boat and broke it away. Moses said: These people have carried us without any charge and you attempt to break their boat so that the people sailing in the boat may drown. This is (something) grievous that you have done. He said: Did I not say that you would not bear with me? He said: Blame me not for what I forgot and be not hard upon what I did. Then both of them got down from the boat and began to walk along the coastline that they saw a boy who had been playing with other boys. Khadir pulled up his head and killed him. Moses said: Have you killed an innocent person who is in no way guilty of slaying another? You have done something horrible. Thereupon he said: Did I not say to you that you will not be able to bear with me? He (Moses) said: This (act) is more grievous than the first one. He (Moses) further said. If I ask you about anything after this, keep not company with me, then you would no doubt find (a plausible) excuse for this. Then they both walked on until they reached the inhabitants of a village. They asked its inhabitants for food but they refused to entertain them as their guests. They found in it a wall which had been bent on one side and was about to fall. Khadir set it right with his own hand. Moses, said to him: It is the people to whom we came but they showed us no hospitality and they did not serve us food. If you wish you can get wages for it. He (Khadir) said: This is the parting of ways between me and you. Now I wish to reveal to you the significance of that for which you could not bear with me. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said. May Allah have mercy upon Moses! I wish if Moses could show patience and a (fuller) story of both of them could have been told. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said that the first thing which Moses said was out of forgetfulness. Then there came a sparrow until it perched on the wall of the boat and took water from the ocean. Thereupon, Khadir said: My knowledge and your knowledge in comparison with the knowledge of Allah is even less than the water taken by the sparrow in its beak in comparison to the water of the ocean, and Sa'id b. Jubair used to recite (verses 79 and 80 of Sura Kahf) in this way: There was before them a king who used to seize every boat by force which was in order, the boy was an unbeliever.
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ النَّاقِدُ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ كُلُّهُمْ عَنِ ابْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ أَبِي عُمَرَ - حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّ نَوْفًا الْبِكَالِيَّ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ صَاحِبَ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ لَيْسَ هُوَ مُوسَى صَاحِبَ الْخَضِرِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَذَبَ عَدُوُّ اللَّهِ سَمِعْتُ أُبَىَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ قَامَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ خَطِيبًا فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَسُئِلَ أَىُّ النَّاسِ أَعْلَمُ فَقَالَ أَنَا أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَعَتَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ إِذْ لَمْ يَرُدَّ الْعِلْمَ إِلَيْهِ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّ عَبْدًا مِنْ عِبَادِي بِمَجْمَعِ الْبَحْرَيْنِ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ مِنْكَ قَالَ مُوسَى أَىْ رَبِّ كَيْفَ لِي بِهِ فَقِيلَ لَهُ احْمِلْ حُوتًا فِي مِكْتَلٍ فَحَيْثُ تَفْقِدُ الْحُوتَ فَهُوَ ثَمَّ ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ وَانْطَلَقَ مَعَهُ فَتَاهُ وَهُوَ يُوشَعُ بْنُ نُونٍ فَحَمَلَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ حُوتًا فِي مِكْتَلٍ وَانْطَلَقَ هُوَ وَفَتَاهُ يَمْشِيَانِ حَتَّى أَتَيَا الصَّخْرَةَ فَرَقَدَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ وَفَتَاهُ فَاضْطَرَبَ الْحُوتُ فِي الْمِكْتَلِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2380a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 221
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5864
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2220
Zaid b. Thābit said:
Abū Bakr sent for me after the slaughter of those who fought at al-Yamāma and ‘Umar b. al-Khattāb was with him. Abū Bakr told me that ‘Umar had come to him and drawn attention to the extensive slaughter among Qur’ān readers at the battle of al- Yamāma, saying he was afraid that if readers continued to be killed in large numbers at other battles a large amount of the Qur’ān would be lost, and that he therefore thought he should give command that the Qur’ān be collected. He had asked. ‘Umar how he could do a thing which God’s messenger had not done, and ‘Umar, swearing by God that this was best, had kept at him till God made him inclined to do that, and he came to hold ‘Umar’s opinion about the matter. Zaid told how Abū Bakr said to him, “You are an intelligent young man whom we do not suspect and you have been writing down the revelation which came to God’s messenger, so search for the Qur’ān and collect it,” adding: I swear by God that if they had imposed on me the transportation of a mountain it would not have been a heavier load for me than the collecting of the Qur’ān which he ordered me to undertake. I asked how they could do a thing which God’s messenger had not done and Abū Bakr, swearing by God that this was best, kept at me till God made me in­clined to do what He had made Abū Bakr and ‘Umar inclined to do. I therefore searched for the Qur’ān and collected it from leafless palm branches, white stones and the breasts of men till I found the end of sūra at-Tauba (Qur’ān, 9) with Abū Khuzaima al-Ansārī, not having found it with anyone else: "A messenger from among yourselves has come to you . . .” to the end of Barā'a* (Qur’ān, 9 128-129). The sheets were deposited with Abū Bakr till God took him, then with ‘Umar during his lifetime, then with Hafsa, ‘Umar’s daughter. *Tauba and Barā’a are alternative titles of sūra 9. Bukhārī transmitted it.
وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ قَالَ: أَرْسَلَ إِلَيَّ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مَقْتَلَ أَهْلِ الْيَمَامَةِ. فَإِذَا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ عِنْدَهُ. قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنَّ عُمَرَ أَتَانِي فَقَالَ إِنَّ الْقَتْلَ قَدِ اسْتَحَرَّ يَوْمَ الْيَمَامَةِ بِقُرَّاءِ الْقُرْآنِ وَإِنِّي أَخْشَى أَنِ اسْتَحَرَّ الْقَتْلُ بِالْقُرَّاءِ بِالْمَوَاطِنِ فَيَذْهَبُ كَثِيرٌ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ وَإِنِّي أَرَى أَنْ تَأْمُرَ بِجَمْعِ الْقُرْآنِ قُلْتُ لِعُمَرَ كَيْفَ تَفْعَلُ شَيْئًا لَمْ يَفْعَلْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ هَذَا وَاللَّهِ خَيْرٌ فَلم يزل عمر يراجعني فِيهِ حَتَّى شرح الله صَدْرِي لذَلِك وَرَأَيْت الَّذِي رَأَى عُمَرُ قَالَ زَيْدٌ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنَّكَ رَجُلٌ شَابٌّ عَاقِلٌ لَا نَتَّهِمُكَ وَقَدْ كُنْتَ تَكْتُبُ الْوَحْيَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَتَتَبَّعِ الْقُرْآنَ فَاجْمَعْهُ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ كَلَّفُونِي نَقْلَ جَبَلٍ مِنَ الْجِبَالِ مَا كَانَ أَثْقَلَ عَلَيَّ مِمَّا أَمَرَنِي بِهِ مِنْ جمع الْقُرْآن قَالَ: قلت كَيفَ تَفْعَلُونَ شَيْئا لم يَفْعَله النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. قَالَ هُوَ وَاللَّهِ خير فَلم أزل أراجعه حَتَّى شرح الله صَدْرِي للَّذي شرح الله لَهُ صدر أبي بكر وَعمر. فَقُمْت فَتَتَبَّعْتُ الْقُرْآنَ أَجْمَعُهُ مِنَ الْعُسُبِ وَاللِّخَافِ وَصُدُورِ الرِّجَال حَتَّى وجدت من سُورَة التَّوْبَة آيَتَيْنِ مَعَ أَبِي ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2220
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 110
Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
It was narrated from Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he would say Takbir, then say: "Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimin. Allahumma! Antal-maliku la ilaha illa ant, ana abduka zalamtu nafsi wa'taraftu bidhanbi faghfirli dhunubi jami'an, la yaghfirudhunuba illa anta, wahdini lihasanil-ahklaqi, la yahdi li ahsaniha illa anta wasrif anni sayy'aha la yasrifu anni sayy'aha illa anta, labaika wa sa'daika, wal-khairu kulluhu fi yadaika wash-sharru laisa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika tabarkta wa ta'alaita astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaik. (Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You. I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I acknowledge my sin. Forgive me all my sins for no one forgives sins but You. Guide me to the best of manners for none can guide to the best of them but You. Protect me from bad manners for none can protect against them but You. I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hands, and evil is not attributed to You. I rely on You and turn to You, blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي الْمَاجِشُونُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 898
Sahih Muslim 30 b

It is narrated on the authority of Mu'adh b. Jabal that he observed:

I was riding behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on an ass known as 'Ufair. He (Mu'adh) observed: He (the Holy Prophet) said: Mu'adh, do you know what right has Allah over His bondsmen and what right have His bondsmen over Him? Mu'adh added: I replied: Allah and his Messenger know best. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet remarked: The right of Allah over His bondsmen is that they should worship Allah and should not associate anything with Him, and the right of His bondsmen over Allah, Glorious and Sublime, is that He does not punish him who associates not anything with Him. He (Mu'adh) added: I said to the Messenger of Allah: Should I then give the tidings to the people? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Do not tell them this good news, for they would trust in it alone.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، سَلاَّمُ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى حِمَارٍ يُقَالُ لَهُ عُفَيْرٌ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا مُعَاذُ تَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ وَمَا حَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّ حَقَّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ أَنْ يَعْبُدُوا اللَّهَ وَلاَ يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَحَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ لاَ يُعَذِّبَ مَنْ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ أُبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُبَشِّرْهُمْ فَيَتَّكِلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 30b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 51
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 47
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 392 b

Abu Huraira reported:

When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up for prayer, he would say the takbir (Allah-o-Akbar) when standing, then say the takbir when bowing. then say:" Allah listened to him who praised him," when coming to the erect position after bowing, then say while standing:" To Thee, our Lord, be the praise", then recite the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir on raising his head, then say the takbir on prostrating himself, then say the takbir on raising his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he would complete it, and he would say the takbir when he would get up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. Abu Huraira said: My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ ‏"‏ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْمَثْنَى بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 392b
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 31
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 765
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2535

Narrated Abdullah ibn Hawalah al-Azdi:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) sent us on foot to get spoil, but we returned without getting any. When he saw the signs of distress on our faces, he stood up on our faces and said: O Allah, do not put them under my care, for I would be too weak to care for them; do not put them in care of themselves, for they would be incapable of that, and do not put them in the care of men, for they would choose the best things for themselves. He then placed his hand on my head and said: Ibn Hawalah, when you see the caliphate has settled in the holy land, earthquakes, sorrows and serious matters will have drawn near and on that day the Last Hour will be nearer to mankind than this hand of mine is to your head.

Abu Dawud said: 'Abd Allah b. Hawalah belongs to Hims.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَسَدُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ضَمْرَةُ، أَنَّ ابْنَ زُغْبٍ الإِيَادِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ ‏:‏ نَزَلَ عَلَىَّ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ حَوَالَةَ الأَزْدِيُّ فَقَالَ لِي ‏:‏ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِنَغْنَمَ عَلَى أَقْدَامِنَا فَرَجَعْنَا فَلَمْ نَغْنَمْ شَيْئًا وَعَرَفَ الْجُهْدَ فِي وُجُوهِنَا فَقَامَ فِينَا فَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَىَّ فَأَضْعُفَ عَنْهُمْ، وَلاَ تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَعْجِزُوا عَنْهَا، وَلاَ تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَى النَّاسِ فَيَسْتَأْثِرُوا عَلَيْهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى رَأْسِي - أَوْ قَالَ ‏:‏ عَلَى هَامَتِي - ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ يَا ابْنَ حَوَالَةَ إِذَا رَأَيْتَ الْخِلاَفَةَ قَدْ نَزَلَتْ أَرْضَ الْمُقَدَّسَةِ فَقَدْ دَنَتِ الزَّلاَزِلُ وَالْبَلاَبِلُ وَالأُمُورُ الْعِظَامُ، وَالسَّاعَةُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَقْرَبُ مِنَ النَّاسِ مِنْ يَدِي هَذِهِ مِنْ رَأْسِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ ‏:‏ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ حَوَالَةَ حِمْصِيٌّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2535
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 59
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2529
Sunan Abi Dawud 3592

Some companions of Mu'adh ibn Jabal said:

When the Messenger of Allah (saws) intended to send Mu'adh ibn Jabal to the Yemen, he asked: How will you judge when the occasion of deciding a case arises?

He replied: I shall judge in accordance with Allah's Book. He asked: (What will you do) if you do not find any guidance in Allah's Book? He replied: (I shall act) in accordance with the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah (saws).

He asked: (What will you do) if you do not find any guidance in the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah (saws) and in Allah's Book?

He replied: I shall do my best to form an opinion and I shall spare no effort.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) then patted him on the breast and said: Praise be to Allah Who has helped the messenger of the Messenger of Allah to find something which pleases the Messenger of Allah.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَوْنٍ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَخِي الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ أُنَاسٍ، مِنْ أَهْلِ حِمْصَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَ مُعَاذًا إِلَى الْيَمَنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَيْفَ تَقْضِي إِذَا عَرَضَ لَكَ قَضَاءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَقْضِي بِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبِسُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ فِي سُنَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلاَ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجْتَهِدُ رَأْيِي وَلاَ آلُو ‏.‏ فَضَرَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَدْرَهُ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي وَفَّقَ رَسُولَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ لِمَا يُرْضِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3592
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 22
English translation : Book 24, Hadith 3585
Mishkat al-Masabih 792
Abu Humaid as-Sa'idi said among a company of the companions of God’s Messenger, “I am the one among you who is best versed in the way God’s Messenger prayed. I saw that when he uttered the takbir he placed his hands opposite his shoulders; when he bowed he rested his hands on his knees, then bent his back; when he raised his head he stood erect with his spine straight; when he prostrated himself he placed his arms so that they were not spread out, and the fingers were not drawn in, and the points of his toes were facing the qibla; when he sat up at the end of two rak'as he sat on his left foot and raised the right; and when he sat up after the last rak'a he put forward the left foot, raised the other, and sat on his hips.” Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَن أبي حميد السَّاعِدِيّ قَالَ: فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَنَا أَحْفَظُكُمْ لِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَيْتُهُ إِذَا كَبَّرَ جَعَلَ يَدَيْهِ حِذَاءَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ أَمْكَنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنْ رُكْبَتَيْهِ ثُمَّ هَصَرَ ظَهْرَهُ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ اسْتَوَى حَتَّى يَعُودَ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ مَكَانَهُ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ غَيْرَ مُفْتَرِشٍ وَلَا قَابِضِهِمَا وَاسْتَقْبَلَ بِأَطْرَافِ أَصَابِعِ رِجْلَيْهِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَلَسَ على رجله الْيُسْرَى وَنصب الْيُمْنَى وَإِذا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الْآخِرَةِ قَدَّمَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْأُخْرَى وَقَعَدَ عَلَى مَقْعَدَتِهِ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 792
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 220
Mishkat al-Masabih 5577
`Abdallah b. `Amr b. al- `As told that the Prophet recited the words of God most high in [sura] Ibrahim, "My Lord, they have indeed led astray many people, but he who follows me belongs to me[1] and the words of Jesus, "If Thou dost punish them they are Thy servants[2]," then, raising his hands, he said, "0 God, my people, my people," and wept. God most high then said, "Go to Muhammad, Gabriel although your Lord is best informed, and ask him what is making him weep." Gabriel then went to him and asked him, and God's messenger informed him of what he had said. God most high then said to Gabriel, "Go to Muhammad and tell him that We shall please him and not grieve him concerning his people." 1. Quran, 14:36. 2. Quran, 5:118. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَلَا قَوْلَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ: [رَبِّ إِنَّهُنَّ أَضْلَلْنَ كَثِيرًا مِنَ النَّاسِ فَمَنْ تَبِعَنِي فَإِنَّهُ مني] وَقَالَ عِيسَى: [إِن تُعَذبهُمْ فَإِنَّهُم عِبَادك] فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ «اللَّهُمَّ أُمَّتِي أُمَّتِي» . وَبَكَى فَقَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: «يَا جِبْرِيلُ اذْهَبْ إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَرَبُّكَ أَعْلَمُ فَسَلْهُ مَا يُبْكِيهِ؟» . فَأَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَسَأَلَهُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَا قَالَ فَقَالَ اللَّهُ لِجِبْرِيلَ اذْهَبْ إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ فَقُلْ: إِنَّا سَنُرْضِيكَ فِي أمَّتك وَلَا نسوؤك ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5577
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 53
Usama ibn Sharik said, "I was with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when some bedouins came. There were many people on all sides. The people were silent and no one spoke except them. They said, 'Messenger of Allah! We experience difficulty in such-and-such and such-and-such' and it was in things which are not harmful to people. He said, 'Servants of Allah! Allah has removed difficulty except in a case where a man slanders someone unjustly - that is the one who is in difficulty and destroyed.' They said, 'Messenger of Allah, can we make use of medical treatment?' 'Yes, servants of Allah,' he replied, 'you can make use of medical treatment. Allah Almighty did not create an illness but that He made a cure for it - except for one disease.' They asked, 'And what is that, Messenger of Allah?' 'Old age,' he replied. They said, 'Messenger of Allah, what is the best thing that a man can be given?' He replied, 'Good character'."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ عِلاَقَةَ، عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ شَرِيكٍ قَالَ‏:‏ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَاءَتِ الأَعْرَابُ، نَاسٌ كَثِيرٌ مِنْ هَاهُنَا وَهَاهُنَا، فَسَكَتَ النَّاسُ لاَ يَتَكَلَّمُونَ غَيْرَهُمْ، فَقَالُوا‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، أَعَلَيْنَا حَرَجٌ فِي كَذَا وَكَذَا‏؟‏ فِي أَشْيَاءَ مِنْ أُمُورِ النَّاسِ، لاَ بَأْسَ بِهَا، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا عِبَادَ اللهِ، وَضَعَ اللَّهُ الْحَرَجَ، إِلاَّ امْرَءًا اقْتَرَضَ امْرَءًا ظُلْمًا فَذَاكَ الَّذِي حَرِجَ وَهَلَكَ، قَالُوا‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، أَنَتَدَاوَى‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ نَعَمْ يَا عِبَادَ اللهِ تَدَاوَوْا، فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَمْ يَضَعْ دَاءً إِلاَّ وَضَعَ لَهُ شِفَاءً، غَيْرَ دَاءٍ وَاحِدٍ، قَالُوا‏:‏ وَمَا هِيَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ الْهَرَمُ، قَالُوا‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، مَا خَيْرُ مَا أُعْطِيَ الإِنْسَانُ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ خُلُقٌ حَسَنٌ‏.‏
Arabic/English book reference : Book 14, Hadith 291
Mishkat al-Masabih 2369
Abu Huraira reported God’s messenger as saying that a man declared he had never done any good to his family. (A version says that a man had committed an excessive amount of sin), and when he was about to die gave instruction to his sons to burn him when he died and scatter half his ashes on the land and half in the sea, swearing by God that if God had him in His power He would give him such a punishment as He would give to no other in the universe. When he died they did what he had commanded them, but God gave command to the sea and it gathered what was in it, and He gave command to the land and it gathered what was in it. He then asked him, "Why did you do this?" and he replied, “From fear of Thee, my Lord, but Thou knowest best.” Then He pardoned him. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: " قَالَ رَجُلٌ لَمْ يَعْمَلْ خَيْرًا قَطُّ لِأَهْلِهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَسْرَفَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ فَلَمَّا حَضَرَهُ الْمَوْتُ أَوْصَى بَنِيهِ إِذَا مَاتَ فَحَرِّقُوهُ ثُمَّ اذْرُوا نِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَرِّ وَنِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَحْرِ فو الله لَئِنْ قَدَرَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ لَيُعَذِّبَنَّهُ عَذَابًا لَا يُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْعَالَمِينَ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ فَعَلُوا مَا أَمَرَهُمْ فَأَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْبَحْرَ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ وَأَمَرَ الْبَرَّ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ: لِمَ فَعَلْتَ هَذَا؟ قَالَ: مِنْ خَشْيَتِكَ يَا رَبِّ وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ فَغَفَرَ لَهُ "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2369
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 141
Sahih Muslim 1066 a

'Ali said:

Whenever I narrate to you anything from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) believe it to be absolutely true as falling from the sky is dearer to me than that of attributing anything to him (the Holy Prophet) which he never said. When I talk to you of anything which is between me and you (there might creep some error in it) for battle is an outwitting. I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would arise at the end of the age a people who would be young in age and immature in thought, but they would talk (in such a manner) as if their words are the best among the creatures. They would recite the Qur'an, but it would not go beyond their throats, and they would pass through the religion as an arrow goes through the prey. So when you meet them, kill them, for in their killing you would get a reward with Allah on the Day of Judgement.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَشَجُّ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ وَكِيعٍ، - قَالَ الأَشَجُّ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، - حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ غَفَلَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ إِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلأَنْ أَخِرَّ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَقُولَ عَلَيْهِ مَا لَمْ يَقُلْ وَإِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمْ فَإِنَّ الْحَرْبَ خَدْعَةٌ ‏.‏ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ سَيَخْرُجُ فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ قَوْمٌ أَحْدَاثُ الأَسْنَانِ سُفَهَاءُ الأَحْلاَمِ يَقُولُونَ مِنْ خَيْرِ قَوْلِ الْبَرِيَّةِ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يُجَاوِزُ حَنَاجِرَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الدِّينِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاقْتُلُوهُمْ فَإِنَّ فِي قَتْلِهِمْ أَجْرًا لِمَنْ قَتَلَهُمْ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1066a
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 199
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2328
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1110

'A'isha reported that a person came to the Apottle of Allah (may peace be upon him) asking for a fatwa (religious verdict). She ('A'isha) had been overhearing it from behind the curtain. 'A'isha added that he (the person) had said:

Messenger of Allah, (the time) of prayer overtakes me as I am in a state of junub; should I observe fast (in this state)? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: (At times the time) of prayer overtakes me while I am in a state of junub, and I observe fast (in that very state), whereupon he said: Messenger of Allah, you are not like us Allah has pardoned all your sins, the previous ones and the later ones. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: By Allah, I hope I am the most God-fearirg of you, and possess the best knowledge among you of those (things) against which I should guard.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، وَابْنُ، حُجْرٍ قَالَ ابْنُ أَيُّوبَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ، جَعْفَرٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ مَعْمَرِ بْنِ حَزْمٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ أَبُو طُوَالَةَ - أَنَّ أَبَا يُونُسَ، مَوْلَى عَائِشَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - أَنَّ رَجُلاً، جَاءَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتَفْتِيهِ وَهِيَ تَسْمَعُ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْبَابِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تُدْرِكُنِي الصَّلاَةُ وَأَنَا جُنُبٌ أَفَأَصُومُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَأَنَا تُدْرِكُنِي الصَّلاَةُ وَأَنَا جُنُبٌ فَأَصُومُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَسْتَ مِثْلَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَخْشَاكُمْ لِلَّهِ وَأَعْلَمَكُمْ بِمَا أَتَّقِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1110
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 99
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2455
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4094
It was narrated from Kathir bin ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin ‘Awf, from his father, that his grandfather said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘The Hour will not begin until the closest Muslim outpost will be at Baula’.’ Then he said: ‘O ‘Ali, O ‘Ali, O ‘Ali.’ He (‘Ali) said: ‘May my father and mother be ransomed for you.’ He said: ‘You will fight Banu Asfar (the Romans) and those who come after you will fight them, until the best of the Muslims go out to fight them, the people of Hijaz who do not fear the blame of anyone for the sake of Allah. They will conquer Constantinople with Tasbih and Takbir and will acquire such spoils of war as has never been seen before, which they will distribute by the shieldful. Someone will come and say: “Masih has appeared in your land!” But he will be lying, so the one who takes (some of the spoils) will regret it, and the one who leaves it behind will regret it too.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ الرَّقِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو يَعْقُوبَ الْحُنَيْنِيُّ، عَنْ كَثِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَكُونَ أَدْنَى مَسَالِحِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ بِبَوْلاَءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ يَا عَلِيُّ يَا عَلِيُّ يَا عَلِيُّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بِأَبِي وَأُمِّي ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتُقَاتِلُونَ بَنِي الأَصْفَرِ وَيُقَاتِلُهُمُ الَّذِينَ مِنْ بَعْدِكُمْ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِمْ رُوقَةُ الإِسْلاَمِ أَهْلُ الْحِجَازِ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَخَافُونَ فِي اللَّهِ لَوْمَةَ لاَئِمٍ فَيَفْتَتِحُونَ الْقُسْطُنْطِينِيَّةَ بِالتَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ فَيُصِيبُونَ غَنَائِمَ لَمْ يُصِيبُوا مِثْلَهَا حَتَّى يَقْتَسِمُوا بِالأَتْرِسَةِ وَيَأْتِي آتٍ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ الْمَسِيحَ قَدْ خَرَجَ فِي بِلاَدِكُمْ أَلاَ وَهِيَ كِذْبَةٌ فَالآخِذُ نَادِمٌ وَالتَّارِكُ نَادِمٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4094
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 170
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4094
Sunan Ibn Majah 4284
It was narrated from Abu Sa’eed that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“A Prophet will come accompanied by two men, and a Prophet will come accompanied by three, and (some will come) with more or less than that. It will be said to him: ‘Did you convey the message to your people?’ And he will say: ‘Yes.’ Then his people will be called and it will be said: ‘Did he convey the message to you?’ They will say: ‘No.’ Then it will be said: ‘Who will bear witness for you?’ He will say: ‘Muhammad and his nation.’ So the nation of Muhammad will be called and it will be said: ‘Did this man convey the message?’ They will say: ‘Yes.’ He will say: ‘How did you know that?’ They will say: ‘Our Prophet told us that the Messengers had conveyed the message, and we believed him.’ This is what Allah says: “Thus We have made you, a just (and the best) nation, that you be witnesses over mankind and the Messenger (Muhammad (saw)) be a witness over you.’” [2:143]
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ يَجِيءُ النَّبِيُّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَمَعَهُ الرَّجُلُ وَيَجِيءُ النَّبِيُّ وَمَعَهُ الرَّجُلاَنِ وَيَجِيءُ النَّبِيُّ وَمَعَهُ الثَّلاَثَةُ وَأَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَأَقَلُّ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ هَلْ بَلَّغْتَ قَوْمَكَ فَيَقُولُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَيُدْعَى قَوْمُهُ فَيُقَالُ هَلَ بَلَّغَكُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ لاَ ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ مَنْ شَهِدَ لَكَ فَيَقُولُ مُحَمَّدٌ وَأُمَّتُهُ ‏.‏ فَتُدْعَى أُمَّةُ مُحَمَّدٍ فَيُقَالُ هَلْ بَلَّغَ هَذَا فَيَقُولُونَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ وَمَا عِلْمُكُمْ بِذَلِكَ فَيَقُولُونَ أَخْبَرَنَا نَبِيُّنَا بِذَلِكَ أَنَّ الرُّسُلَ قَدْ بَلَّغُوا فَصَدَّقْنَاهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَلِكُمْ قَوْلُهُ تَعَالَى ‏{وَكَذَلِكَ جَعَلْنَاكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِتَكُونُوا شُهَدَاءَ عَلَى النَّاسِ وَيَكُونَ الرَّسُولُ عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدًا}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4284
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 185
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4284

Malik said in the case of an umm walad who injured someone, "The blood-money of that injury is the responsibility of her master from his property, unless the blood-money of the injury is greater than the value of the umm walad. Her master does not have to pay more than her value. That is because when the master of a slave or slave-girl surrenders his slave or slave-girl for an injury which one of them has done, he does not owe any more than that, even if the blood-money is greater. As the master of the umm walad cannot surrender her because of the precedent of the sunna, when he pays her price, it is as if he had surrendered her. He does not have to pay more than that. This is the best of what I have heard about the matter. The master is not obliged to assume responsibility for more than an umm walad's value because of her criminal action."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 8
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1304
It was narrated from Shadad bin Aws that:
The Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say in his prayer: "Allahumma inni as'aluka at-thabbuta fi al-amr wal-'azimata 'alar-rushdi wa as'aluka shukr ni'matik wa husna 'ibadatik wa as'aluka qalban saliman wa lisanan sadiqan wa as'aluka min khairi ma at'lamu wa author bika min sharri ma at'lamu wastaghfiruka lima ta'lam (O Allah, I ask You for steadfastness in all my affairs and determination in following the right path, I ask You to make me thankful for Your blessings and to make me worship You properly. I ask You for a sound heart and a truthful tongue. I ask You for the best of what You know and I seek refuge in You from the worst of what You know and I seek Your forgiveness for what You know.)"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الثَّبَاتَ فِي الأَمْرِ وَالْعَزِيمَةِ عَلَى الرُّشْدِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ شُكْرَ نِعْمَتِكَ وَحُسْنَ عِبَادَتِكَ وَأَسْأَلُكَ قَلْبًا سَلِيمًا وَلِسَانًا صَادِقًا وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لِمَا تَعْلَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1304
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 126
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1305

Yahya related to me from Malik from Salih ibn Kaysan from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud that Zayd ibn Khalid al- Juhani said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took the subh prayer with us at Hudaybiyya after it had rained in the night. When he had finished he went up to the people and said, 'Do you know what your Lord has said?' They said, 'Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said, 'Some of my slaves have begun the morning believing in Me, and others have begun it rejecting Me. As for those who say, 'We were rained on by the overflowing favour of Allah and His mercy,' they believe in Me and reject the stars. But as for those who say, 'We were rained on by such and such a star, they reject Me and believe in the stars.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَةِ عَلَى إِثْرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ رَبُّكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ بِي فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي كَافِرٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِنَوْءِ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَذَلِكَ كَافِرٌ بِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 13, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 13, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 13, Hadith 455
Sahih al-Bukhari 27

Narrated Sa'd:

Allah's Apostle distributed (Zakat) amongst (a group of) people while I was sitting there but Allah's Apostle left a man whom I thought the best of the lot. I asked, "O Allah's Apostle! Why have you left that person? By Allah I regard him as a faithful believer." The Prophet commented: "Or merely a Muslim." I remained quiet for a while, but could not help repeating my question because of what I knew about him. And then asked Allah's Apostle, "Why have you left so and so? By Allah! He is a faithful believer." The Prophet again said, "Or merely a Muslim." And I could not help repeating my question because of what I knew about him. Then the Prophet said, "O Sa'd! I give to a person while another is dearer to me, for fear that he might be thrown on his face in the Fire by Allah."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَامِرُ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ سَعْدٍ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَى رَهْطًا وَسَعْدٌ جَالِسٌ، فَتَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلاً هُوَ أَعْجَبُهُمْ إِلَىَّ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَكَ عَنْ فُلاَنٍ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاهُ مُؤْمِنًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ قَلِيلاً، ثُمَّ غَلَبَنِي مَا أَعْلَمُ مِنْهُ فَعُدْتُ لِمَقَالَتِي فَقُلْتُ مَا لَكَ عَنْ فُلاَنٍ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاهُ مُؤْمِنًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ غَلَبَنِي مَا أَعْلَمُ مِنْهُ فَعُدْتُ لِمَقَالَتِي وَعَادَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا سَعْدُ، إِنِّي لأُعْطِي الرَّجُلَ وَغَيْرُهُ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْهُ، خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَكُبَّهُ اللَّهُ فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ يُونُسُ وَصَالِحٌ وَمَعْمَرٌ وَابْنُ أَخِي الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 27
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 27
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3499
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abbas with regard to Allah's saying:
"Whatever a Verse (revelation) do We abrogate or cause to be forgotten, We bring a better one or similar to it." and He said: "And when We change a Verse in place of another --and Allah knows best what He sends down." and He said: "Allah blots out what He wills and confirms (what He wills). And with Him is the Mother of the Book." "The first thing that was abrogated in the Qur'an was the Qiblah." And He said: "And divorced women shall wait (as regards their marriage) for three menstrual periods." and He said: "And those of your women as have passed the age of monthly courses, for them the 'Iddah, if you have doubt (about their periods), is three months." So (some) of that was abrogated, (according to) His, Most High, saying: "And then divorce them before you have sexual intercourse with them, no 'Iddah have you to count in respect of them."
أَخْبَرَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، أَنْبَأَنَا يَزِيدُ النَّحْوِيُّ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ مَا نَنْسَخْ مِنْ آيَةٍ أَوْ نُنْسِهَا نَأْتِ بِخَيْرٍ مِنْهَا أَوْ مِثْلِهَا ‏}‏ وَقَالَ ‏{‏ وَإِذَا بَدَّلْنَا آيَةً مَكَانَ آيَةٍ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا يُنَزِّلُ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ وَقَالَ ‏{‏ يَمْحُو اللَّهُ مَا يَشَاءُ وَيُثْبِتُ وَعِنْدَهُ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ ‏}‏ فَأَوَّلُ مَا نُسِخَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ الْقِبْلَةُ وَقَالَ ‏{‏ وَالْمُطَلَّقَاتُ يَتَرَبَّصْنَ بِأَنْفُسِهِنَّ ثَلاَثَةَ قُرُوءٍ ‏}‏ وَقَالَ ‏{‏ وَاللاَّئِي يَئِسْنَ مِنَ الْمَحِيضِ مِنْ نِسَائِكُمْ إِنِ ارْتَبْتُمْ فَعِدَّتُهُنَّ ثَلاَثَةُ أَشْهُرٍ ‏}‏ فَنُسِخَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ طَلَّقْتُمُوهُنَّ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ تَمَسُّوهُنَّ ‏}‏ ‏{‏ فَمَا لَكُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ عِدَّةٍ تَعْتَدُّونَهَا ‏}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3499
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 111
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3529
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2165
Ibn 'Umar narrated:
" 'Umar delivered a Khutbah to us at Al-Jabiyah. He said: 'O you people! Indeed I have stood among you as the Messenger of Allah(s.a.w) stood among us, and he said: "I order you (to stick to) my Companions, then those who come after them, then those who come after them. Then lying will spread until a man will take an oath when no oath was sought from him, and a witness will testify when his testimony was not sought. Behold! A man is not alone with a woman but the third of them is Ash-Shaitan. Adhere to the Jama'ah, beware of separation, for indeed Ash-Shaitan is with one, and he is further away from two. Whoever wants the best place in Paradise, then let him stick to the Jama'ah. Whoever rejoices with his good deeds and grieves over his evil deeds, then that is the believer among you.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ أَبُو الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سُوقَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا عُمَرُ بِالْجَابِيَةِ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي قُمْتُ فِيكُمْ كَمَقَامِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِينَا فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أُوصِيكُمْ بِأَصْحَابِي ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ يَفْشُو الْكَذِبُ حَتَّى يَحْلِفَ الرَّجُلُ وَلاَ يُسْتَحْلَفُ وَيَشْهَدَ الشَّاهِدُ وَلاَ يُسْتَشْهَدُ أَلاَ لاَ يَخْلُوَنَّ رَجُلٌ بِامْرَأَةٍ إِلاَّ كَانَ ثَالِثَهُمَا الشَّيْطَانُ عَلَيْكُمْ بِالْجَمَاعَةِ وَإِيَّاكُمْ وَالْفُرْقَةَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ مَعَ الْوَاحِدِ وَهُوَ مِنَ الاِثْنَيْنِ أَبْعَدُ مَنْ أَرَادَ بُحْبُوحَةَ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَلْزَمِ الْجَمَاعَةَ مَنْ سَرَّتْهُ حَسَنَتُهُ وَسَاءَتْهُ سَيِّئَتُهُ فَذَلِكَ الْمُؤْمِنُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سُوقَةَ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2165
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 7, Hadith 2165
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
Abu Umamah narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said:
"Indeed the best of my friends to me is the one of meager conditions, whose share is in Salat, worshipping his Lord well and obeying him (even) in private. He is obscure among the people such that the fingers are not pointed towards him. His provisions are only what is sufficient and he is patient with that." Then he tapped with his fingers and said: "His death comes quickly, his mourners are few, and his inheritance is little."With this (the above), chain it is narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said: "My Lord presented to me, that He would make the valley of Makkah into gold for me, I said: 'No O Lord! But being filled for a day and hungry for a day"-or he said: "three days" or something like that- "So when I am hungry, I would beseech You and remember You, and when I am full I would be grateful to You and praise You."
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَحْرٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ أَغْبَطَ أَوْلِيَائِي عِنْدِي لَمُؤْمِنٌ خَفِيفُ الْحَاذِ ذُو حَظٍّ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ أَحْسَنَ عِبَادَةَ رَبِّهِ وَأَطَاعَهُ فِي السِّرِّ وَكَانَ غَامِضًا فِي النَّاسِ لاَ يُشَارُ إِلَيْهِ بِالأَصَابِعِ وَكَانَ رِزْقُهُ كَفَافًا فَصَبَرَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ نَفَضَ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ عُجِّلَتْ مَنِيَّتُهُ قَلَّتْ بَوَاكِيهِ قَلَّ تُرَاثُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ عَرَضَ عَلَىَّ رَبِّي لِيَجْعَلَ لِي بَطْحَاءَ مَكَّةَ ذَهَبًا قُلْتُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ وَلَكِنْ أَشْبَعُ يَوْمًا وَأَجُوعُ يَوْمًا أَوْ قَالَ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ نَحْوَ هَذَا فَإِذَا جُعْتُ تَضَرَّعْتُ إِلَيْكَ وَذَكَرْتُكَ وَإِذَا شَبِعْتُ شَكَرْتُكَ وَحَمِدْتُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ ‏.‏ وَالْقَاسِمُ هَذَا هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَهُوَ مَوْلَى عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ مُعَاوِيَةَ وَهُوَ شَامِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ضَعِيفُ الْحَدِيثِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2347
Sahih al-Bukhari 3654

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

Allah's Apostle addressed the people saying, "Allah has given option to a slave to choose this world or what is with Him. The slave has chosen what is with Allah." Abu Bakr wept, and we were astonished at his weeping caused by what the Prophet mentioned as to a Slave ( of Allah) who had been offered a choice, (we learned later on) that Allah's Apostle himself was the person who was given the choice, and that Abu Bakr knew best of all of us. Allah's Apostle added, "The person who has favored me most of all both with his company and wealth, is Abu Bakr. If I were to take a Khalil other than my Lord, I would have taken Abu Bakr as such, but (what relates us) is the Islamic brotherhood and friendliness. All the gates of the Mosque should be closed except the gate of Abu Bakr."

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَالِمٌ أَبُو النَّضْرِ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ خَطَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم النَّاسَ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَيَّرَ عَبْدًا بَيْنَ الدُّنْيَا وَبَيْنَ مَا عِنْدَهُ فَاخْتَارَ ذَلِكَ الْعَبْدُ مَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَكَى أَبُو بَكْرٍ، فَعَجِبْنَا لِبُكَائِهِ أَنْ يُخْبِرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ عَبْدٍ خُيِّرَ‏.‏ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم هُوَ الْمُخَيَّرُ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَعْلَمَنَا، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ مِنْ أَمَنِّ النَّاسِ عَلَىَّ فِي صُحْبَتِهِ وَمَالِهِ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، وَلَوْ كُنْتُ مُتَّخِذًا خَلِيلاً غَيْرَ رَبِّي لاَتَّخَذْتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، وَلَكِنْ أُخُوَّةُ الإِسْلاَمِ وَمَوَدَّتُهُ، لاَ يَبْقَيَنَّ فِي الْمَسْجِد ِباب إِلاَّ سُدَّ، إِلاَّ باب أَبِي بَكْرٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3654
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 6
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3717

Narrated Marwan bin Al-Hakam:

`Uthman bin `Affan was afflicted with severe nose-bleeding in the year when such illness was prevelant and that prevented him from performing Hajj, and (because of it) he made his will. A man from Quraish came to him and said, "Appoint your successor." `Uthman asked, "Did the people name him? (i.e. the successor) the man said, "Yes." `Uthman asked, "Who is that?" The man remained silent. Another man came to `Uthman and I think it was Al-Harith. He also said, "Appoint your successor." `Uthman asked, "Did the people name him?" The man replied "Yes." `Uthman said, "Who is that?" The man remained silent. `Uthman said, "Perhaps they have mentioned Az-Zubair?" The man said, "Yes." `Uthman said, "By Him in Whose Hands my life is, he is the best of them as I know, and the dearest of them to Allah's Apostle ."

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَرْوَانُ بْنُ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ أَصَابَ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ رُعَافٌ شَدِيدٌ سَنَةَ الرُّعَافِ، حَتَّى حَبَسَهُ عَنِ الْحَجِّ وَأَوْصَى، فَدَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ قَالَ اسْتَخْلِفْ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَالُوهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَنْ فَسَكَتَ، فَدَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ آخَرُ ـ أَحْسِبُهُ الْحَارِثَ ـ فَقَالَ اسْتَخْلِفْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ وَقَالُوا فَقَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَنْ هُوَ فَسَكَتَ قَالَ فَلَعَلَّهُمْ قَالُوا الزُّبَيْرَ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَا وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّهُ لَخَيْرُهُمْ مَا عَلِمْتُ، وَإِنْ كَانَ لأَحَبَّهُمْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3717
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 65
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 63
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4538

Narrated Ubaid bin Umair:

Once `Umar (bin Al-Khattab) said to the companions of the Prophet "What do you think about this Verse:--"Does any of you wish that he should have a garden?" They replied, "Allah knows best." `Umar became angry and said, "Either say that you know or say that you do not know!" On that Ibn `Abbas said, "O chief of the believers! I have something in my mind to say about it." `Umar said, "O son of my brother! Say, and do not under estimate yourself." Ibn `Abbas said, "This Verse has been set up as an example for deeds." `Umar said, "What kind of deeds?" Ibn `Abbas said, "For deeds." `Umar said, "This is an example for a rich man who does goods out of obedience of Allah and then Allah sends him Satan whereupon he commits sins till all his good deeds are lost."

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ،‏.‏ قَالَ وَسَمِعْتُ أَخَاهُ أَبَا بَكْرِ بْنَ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَوْمًا لأَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيمَ تَرَوْنَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ نَزَلَتْ ‏{‏أَيَوَدُّ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ تَكُونَ لَهُ جَنَّةٌ‏}‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏ فَغَضِبَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ قُولُوا نَعْلَمُ أَوْ لاَ نَعْلَمُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي نَفْسِي مِنْهَا شَىْءٌ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي قُلْ وَلاَ تَحْقِرْ نَفْسَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ضُرِبَتْ مَثَلاً لِعَمَلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ أَىُّ عَمَلٍ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ لِعَمَلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ لِرَجُلٍ غَنِيٍّ يَعْمَلُ بِطَاعَةِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ، ثُمَّ بَعَثَ اللَّهُ لَهُ الشَّيْطَانَ فَعَمِلَ بِالْمَعَاصِي حَتَّى أَغْرَقَ أَعْمَالَهُ‏.‏ ‏{‏فَصُرْهُنَّ‏}‏ قَطِّعْهُنَّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4538
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 61
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 62
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7305

Narrated Malik bin Aus An-Nasri:

I proceeded till I entered upon `Umar (and while I was sitting there), his gate-keeper Yarfa came to him and said, " `Uthman, `Abdur-Rahman, Az-Zubair and Sa`d ask your permission to come in." `Umar allowed them. So they entered, greeted, and sat down. (After a while the gatekeeper came) and said, "Shall I admit `Ali and `Abbas?'' `Umar allowed them to enter. Al-`Abbas said "O Chief of the believers! Judge between me and the oppressor (`Ali)." Then there was a dispute (regarding the property of Bani Nadir) between them (`Abbas and `Ali). `Uthman and his companions said, "O Chief of the Believers! Judge between them and relieve one from the other." `Umar said, "Be patient! beseech you by Allah, with Whose permission the Heaven and the Earth Exist! Do you know that Allah's Apostle said, 'Our property is not to be inherited, and whatever we leave is to be given in charity,' and by this Allah's Apostle meant himself?" On that the group said, "He verily said so." `Umar then faced `Ali and `Abbas and said, "I beseech you both by Allah, do you both know that Allah's Apostle said so?" They both replied, "Yes". `Umar then said, "Now I am talking to you about this matter (in detail) . Allah favored Allah's Apostle with some of this wealth which He did not give to anybody else, as Allah said: 'What Allah bestowed as Fai (Booty on His Apostle for which you made no expedition... ' (59.6) So that property was totally meant for Allah's Apostle, yet he did not collect it and ignore you, nor did he withhold it with your exclusion, but he gave it to you and distributed it among you till this much of it was left behind, and the Prophet, used to spend of this as the yearly expenditures of his family and then take what remained of it and spent it as he did with (other) Allah's wealth. The Prophet did so during all his lifetime, and I beseech you by Allah, do you know that?" They replied, "Yes." `Umar then addressed `Ali and `Abbas, saying, "I beseech you both by Allah, do you know that?" Both of them replied, "Yes." `Umar added, "Then Allah took His Apostle unto Him. Abu Bakr then said 'I am the successor of Allah's Apostle' and took over all the Prophet's property and disposed of it in the same way as Allah's Apostle used to do, and you were present then." Then he turned to `Ali and `Abbas and said, "You both claim that Abu Bakr did so-and-so in managing the property, but Allah knows that Abu Bakr was honest, righteous, intelligent, and a follower of what is right in managing it. Then Allah took Abu Bakr unto Him, 'I said: I am the successor of Allah's Apostle and Abu Bakr.' So I took over the property for two years and managed it in the same way as Allah's Apostle, and Abu Bakr used to do. Then you both (`Ali and `Abbas) came to me and asked for the same thing! (O `Abbas! You came to me to ask me for your share from nephew's property; and this (`Ali) came to me asking for his wives share from her father's property, and I said to you both, 'If you wish, I will place it in your custody on condition that you both will manage it in the same way as Allah's Apostle and Abu Bakr did and as I have been doing since I took charge of managing it; otherwise, do not speak to me anymore about it.' Then you both said, 'Give it to us on that (condition).' So I gave it to you on that condition. Now I beseech you by Allah, did I not give it to them on that condition?" The group (whom he had been addressing) replied, "Yes." `Umar then addressed `Abbas and `Ali saying, "I beseech you both by Allah, didn't I give you all that property on that condition?" They said, "Yes." `Umar then said, "Are you now seeking a verdict from me other than that? By Him with Whose Permission the Heaven and the Earth exists I will not give any verdict other than that till the Hour is established; and if you both are unable to manage this property, then you can hand it back to me, and I will be sufficient for it on your behalf." (See, Hadith No. 326, Vol. 4)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَالِكُ بْنُ أَوْسٍ النَّصْرِيُّ، وَكَانَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ ذَكَرَ لِي ذِكْرًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ حَتَّى أَدْخُلَ عَلَى عُمَرَ أَتَاهُ حَاجِبُهُ يَرْفَا فَقَالَ هَلْ لَكَ فِي عُثْمَانَ وَعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَالزُّبَيْرِ وَسَعْدٍ يَسْتَأْذِنُونَ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَدَخَلُوا فَسَلَّمُوا وَجَلَسُوا‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلْ لَكَ فِي عَلِيٍّ وَعَبَّاسٍ‏.‏ فَأَذِنَ لَهُمَا‏.‏ قَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ اقْضِ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ الظَّالِمِ‏.‏ اسْتَبَّا‏.‏ فَقَالَ الرَّهْطُ عُثْمَانُ وَأَصْحَابُهُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ اقْضِ بَيْنَهُمَا وَأَرِحْ أَحَدَهُمَا مِنَ الآخَرِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ اتَّئِدُوا أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي بِإِذْنِهِ تَقُومُ السَّمَاءُ وَالأَرْضُ، هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ يُرِيدُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَفْسَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ الرَّهْطُ قَدْ قَالَ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ فَأَقْبَلَ عُمَرُ عَلَى عَلِيٍّ وَعَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ أَنْشُدُكُمَا بِاللَّهِ هَلْ تَعْلَمَانِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ قَالاَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَإِنِّي مُحَدِّثُكُمْ عَنْ هَذَا الأَمْرِ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ خَصَّ رَسُولَهُ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7305
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 408
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik related to me that he heard that Abu Salama ibn Abd ar- Rahman and Sulayman ibn Yasar were both asked, "Does one pronounce judgement on the basis of an oath with one witness?" They both said, "Yes."

Malik said, "The precedent of the sunna in judging by an oath with one witness is that if the plaintiff takes an oath with his witness, he is confirmed in his right. If he draws back and refuses to take an oath, the defendant is made to take an oath. If he takes an oath, the claim against him is dropped. If he refuses to take an oath, the claim is confirmed against him."

Malik said, "This procedure pertains to property cases in particular. It does not occur in any of the hadd-punishments, nor in marriage, divorce, freeing slaves, theft or slander. If some one says, 'Freeing slaves comes under property,' he has erred. It is not as he said. Had it been as he said, a slave could take an oath with one witness, if he could find one, that his master had freed him.

"However, when a slave lays claim to a piece of property, he can take an oath with one witness and demand his right as the freeman demands his right."

Malik said, "The sunna with us is that when a slave brings somebody who witnesses that he has been set free, his master is made to take an oath that he has not freed him, and the slave's claim is dropped."

Malik said, "The sunna about divorce is also like that with us. When a woman brings somebody who witnesses that her husband has divorced her, the husband is made to take an oath that he has not divorced her. If he takes the oath, the divorce does not proceed . "

Malik said, "There is only one sunna of bringing a witness in cases of divorce and freeing a slave. The right to make an oath only belongs to the husband of the woman, and the master of the slave. Freeing is a hadd matter, and the testimony of women is not permitted in it because when a slave is freed, his inviolability is affirmed and the hadd punishments are applied for and against him. If he commits fornication and he is a muhsan, he is stoned. If he kills a slave, he is killed for it. Inheritance is established for him, between him and whoever inherits from him. If somebody disputes this, arguing that if a man frees his slave and then a man comes to demand from the master of the slave payment of a debt, and a man and two women testify to his right, that establishes the right against the master of the slave so that his freeing him is cancelled if he only has the slave as property, inferring by this case that the testimony of women is permitted in cases of setting free. The case is not as he suggests (i.e. it is a case of property not freeing). It is like a man who frees his slave, and then the claimant of a debt comes to the master and takes an oath with one witness, demanding his right. By that, the freeing of the slave would be cancelled. Or else a man comes who has frequent dealings and transactions with the master of the slave. He claims that he is owed money by the master of the slave. Someone says to the master of the slave, 'Take an oath that you don't owe what he claims'. If he draws back and refuses to take an oath, the one making the claim takes an oath and his right against the master of the slave is confirmed. That would cancel the freeing of the slave if it is confirmed that property is owed by the master."

Malik said, "It is the same case with a man who marries a slave-girl and then the master of the slave-girl comes to the man who has married her and claims, 'You and so-and-so have bought my slave-girl from me for such an amount of dinars. The husband of the slave-girl denies that. The master of the slave-girl brings a man and two women and they testify to what he has said. The sale is confirmed and his claim is considered true. So the slave-girl is haram for her husband and they have to separate, even though the testimony of women is not accepted in divorce."

Malik said, "It is also the same case with a man who accuses a free man, so the hadd falls on him. A man and two women come and testify that the one accused is a slave. That would remove the hadd from the accused after it had befallen him, even though the testimony of women is not accepted in accusations involving hadd punishments."

Malik said, "Another similar case in which judgement appears to go against the precedent of the sunna is that two women testify that a child is born alive and so it is necessary for him to inherit if a situation arises where he is entitled to inherit, and the child's property goes to those who inherit from him, if he dies, and it is not necessary that the two women witnesses should be accompanied by a man or an oath even though it may involve vast properties of gold, silver, live-stock, gardens and slaves and other properties. However, had two women testified to one dirham or more or less than that in a property case, their testimony would not affect anything and would not be permitted unless there was a witness or an oath with them."

Malik said, "There are people who say that an oath is not acceptable with only one witness and they argue by the word of Allah the Blessed, the Exalted, and His word is the Truth, 'And call in to witness two witnesses, men; or if the two be not men, then one man and two women, such witnesses as you approve of.' (Sura 2 ayat 282). Such people argue that if he does not bring one man and two women, he has no claim and he is not allowed to take an oath with one witness."

Malik said, "Part of the proof against those who argue this, is to reply to them, 'Do you think that if a man claimed property from a man, the one claimed from would not swear that the claim was false?' If he swears, the claim against him is dropped. If he refuses to take an oath, the claimant is made to take an oath that his claim is true, and his right against his companion is established. There is no dispute about this with any of the people nor in any country. By what does he take this? In what place in the Book of Allah does he find it? So if he confirms this, let him confirm the oath with one witness, even if it is not in the Book of Allah, the Mighty, the Majestic! It is enough that this is the precedent of the sunna. However, man wants to recognise the proper course of action and the location of the proof. In this there is a clarification for what is obscure about that, if Allah ta'ala wills."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَسُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، سُئِلاَ هَلْ يُقْضَى بِالْيَمِينِ مَعَ الشَّاهِدِ فَقَالاَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَضَتِ السُّنَّةُ فِي الْقَضَاءِ بِالْيَمِينِ مَعَ الشَّاهِدِ الْوَاحِدِ يَحْلِفُ صَاحِبُ الْحَقِّ مَعَ شَاهِدِهِ وَيَسْتَحِقُّ حَقَّهُ فَإِنْ نَكَلَ وَأَبَى أَنْ يَحْلِفَ أُحْلِفَ الْمَطْلُوبُ فَإِنْ حَلَفَ سَقَطَ عَنْهُ ذَلِكَ الْحَقُّ وَإِنْ أَبَى أَنْ يَحْلِفَ ثَبَتَ عَلَيْهِ الْحَقُّ لِصَاحِبِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا يَكُونُ ذَلِكَ فِي الأَمْوَالِ خَاصَّةً وَلاَ يَقَعُ ذَلِكَ فِي شَىْءٍ مِنَ الْحُدُودِ وَلاَ فِي نِكَاحٍ وَلاَ فِي طَلاَقٍ وَلاَ فِي عَتَاقَةٍ وَلاَ فِي سَرِقَةٍ وَلاَ فِي فِرْيَةٍ فَإِنْ قَالَ قَائِلٌ فَإِنَّ الْعَتَاقَةَ مِنَ الأَمْوَالِ ‏.‏ فَقَدْ أَخْطَأَ لَيْسَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى مَا قَالَ وَلَوْ كَانَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى مَا قَالَ لَحَلَفَ الْعَبْدُ مَعَ شَاهِدِهِ إِذَا جَاءَ بِشَاهِدٍ أَنَّ سَيِّدَهُ أَعْتَقَهُ وَأَنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا جَاءَ بِشَاهِدٍ عَلَى مَالٍ مِنَ الأَمْوَالِ ادَّعَاهُ حَلَفَ مَعَ شَاهِدِهِ وَاسْتَحَقَّ حَقَّهُ كَمَا يَحْلِفُ الْحُرُّ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فَالسُّنَّةُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا جَاءَ بِشَاهِدٍ عَلَى عَتَاقَتِهِ اسْتُحْلِفَ سَيِّدُهُ مَا أَعْتَقَهُ وَبَطَلَ ذَلِكَ عَنْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَكَذَلِكَ السُّنَّةُ عِنْدَنَا أَيْضًا فِي الطَّلاَقِ إِذَا جَاءَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 36, Hadith 7
Arabic reference : Book 36, Hadith 1411
Sahih al-Bukhari 3401

Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:

I said to Ibn `Abbas, "Nauf Al-Bukah claims that Moses, the companion of Al-Khadir was not Moses (the prophet) of the children of Israel, but some other Moses." Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah's enemy (i.e. Nauf) has told a lie. Ubai bin Ka`b told us that the Prophet said, 'Once Moses stood up and addressed Bani Israel. He was asked who was the most learned man amongst the people. He said, 'I.' Allah admonished him as he did not attribute absolute knowledge to Him (Allah). So, Allah said to him, 'Yes, at the junction of the two seas there is a Slave of Mine who is more learned than you.' Moses said, 'O my Lord! How can I meet him?' Allah said, 'Take a fish and put it in a large basket and you will find him at the place where you will lose the fish.' Moses took a fish and put it in a basket and proceeded along with his (servant) boy, Yusha` bin Noon, till they reached the rock where they laid their heads (i.e. lay down). Moses slept, and the fish, moving out of the basket, fell into the sea. It took its way into the sea (straight) as in a tunnel. Allah stopped the flow of water over the fish and it became like an arch (the Prophet pointed out this arch with his hands). They travelled the rest of the night, and the next day Moses said to his boy (servant), 'Give us our food, for indeed, we have suffered much fatigue in this journey of ours.' Moses did not feel tired till he crossed that place which Allah had ordered him to seek after. His boy (servant) said to him, 'Do you know that when we were sitting near that rock, I forgot the fish, and none but Satan caused me to forget to tell (you) about it, and it took its course into the sea in an amazing way?.' So there was a path for the fish and that astonished them. Moses said, 'That was what we were seeking after.' So, both of them retraced their footsteps till they reached the rock. There they saw a man Lying covered with a garment. Moses greeted him and he replied saying, 'How do people greet each other in your land?' Moses said, 'I am Moses.' The man asked, 'Moses of Bani Israel?' Moses said, 'Yes, I have come to you so that you may teach me from those things which Allah has taught you.' He said, 'O Moses! I have some of the Knowledge of Allah which Allah has taught me, and which you do not know, while you have some of the Knowledge of Allah which Allah has taught you and which I do not know.' Moses asked, 'May I follow you?' He said, 'But you will not be able to remain patient with me for how can you be patient about things which you will not be able to understand?' (Moses said, 'You will find me, if Allah so will, truly patient, and I will not disobey you in aught.') So, both of them set out walking along the sea-shore, a boat passed by them and they asked the crew of the boat to take them on board. The crew recognized Al-Khadir and so they took them on board without fare. When they were on board the boat, a sparrow came and stood on the edge of the boat and dipped its beak once or twice into the sea. Al-Khadir said to Moses, 'O Moses! My knowledge and your knowledge have not decreased Allah's Knowledge except as much as this sparrow has decreased the water of the sea with its beak.' Then suddenly Al-Khadir took an adze and plucked a plank, and Moses did not notice it till he had plucked a plank with the adze. Moses said to him, 'What have you done? They took us on board charging us nothing; yet you I have intentionally made a hole in their boat so as to drown its passengers. Verily, you have done a dreadful thing.' Al-Khadir replied, 'Did I not tell you that you would not be able to remain patient with me?' Moses replied, 'Do not blame me for what I have forgotten, and do not be hard upon me for my fault.' So the first excuse of Moses was that he had forgotten. When they had left the sea, they passed by a boy playing with other boys. Al-Khadir took hold of the boys head and plucked it with his hand like this. (Sufyan, the sub narrator pointed with his fingertips as if he was plucking some fruit.) Moses said to him, "Have you killed an innocent person who has not killed any person? You have really done a horrible thing." Al-Khadir said, "Did I not tell you that you could not remain patient with me?' Moses said "If I ask you about anything after this, don't accompany me. You have received an excuse from me.' Then both of them went on till they came to some people of a village, and they asked its inhabitant for wood but they refused to entertain them as guests. Then they saw therein a wall which was just going to collapse (and Al Khadir repaired it just by touching it with his hands). (Sufyan, the sub-narrator, pointed with his hands, illustrating how Al-Khadir passed his hands over the wall upwards.) Moses said, "These are the people whom we have called on, but they neither gave us food, nor entertained us as guests, yet you have repaired their wall. If you had wished, you could have taken wages for it." Al-Khadir said, "This is the parting between you and me, and I shall tell you the explanation of those things on which you could not remain patient." The Prophet added, "We wished that Moses could have remained patient by virtue of which Allah might have told us more about their story. (Sufyan the sub-narrator said that the Prophet said, "May Allah bestow His Mercy on Moses! If he had remained patient, we would have been told further about their case.")

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّ نَوْفًا الْبَكَالِيَّ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ مُوسَى صَاحِبَ الْخَضِرِ لَيْسَ هُوَ مُوسَى بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، إِنَّمَا هُوَ مُوسَى آخَرُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَذَبَ عَدُوُّ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَنَّ مُوسَى قَامَ خَطِيبًا فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، فَسُئِلَ أَىُّ النَّاسِ أَعْلَمُ فَقَالَ أَنَا‏.‏ فَعَتَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ إِذْ لَمْ يَرُدَّ الْعِلْمَ إِلَيْهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ بَلَى، لِي عَبْدٌ بِمَجْمَعِ الْبَحْرَيْنِ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ مِنْكَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَىْ رَبِّ وَمَنْ لِي بِهِ ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ سُفْيَانُ أَىْ رَبِّ وَكَيْفَ لِي بِهِ ـ قَالَ تَأْخُذُ حُوتًا، فَتَجْعَلُهُ فِي مِكْتَلٍ، حَيْثُمَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَهْوَ ثَمَّ ـ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ فَهْوَ ثَمَّهْ ـ وَأَخَذَ حُوتًا، فَجَعَلَهُ فِي مِكْتَلٍ، ثُمَّ انْطَلَقَ هُوَ وَفَتَاهُ يُوشَعُ بْنُ نُونٍ، حَتَّى أَتَيَا الصَّخْرَةَ، وَضَعَا رُءُوسَهُمَا فَرَقَدَ مُوسَى، وَاضْطَرَبَ الْحُوتُ فَخَرَجَ فَسَقَطَ فِي الْبَحْرِ، فَاتَّخَذَ سَبِيلَهُ فِي الْبَحْرِ سَرَبًا، فَأَمْسَكَ اللَّهُ عَنِ الْحُوتِ جِرْيَةَ الْمَاءِ، فَصَارَ مِثْلَ الطَّاقِ، فَقَالَ هَكَذَا مِثْلُ الطَّاقِ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَا يَمْشِيَانِ بَقِيَّةَ لَيْلَتِهِمَا وَيَوْمَهُمَا، حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنَ الْغَدِ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3401
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 74
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 613
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1934
Zainab the wife of ‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that when God's messenger told the women that they should give sadaqa, even though it should be some of their jewellery, she returned to ‘Abdallah and said, “you are a man who does not possess much, and God’s messenger has commanded us to give sadaqa; so go and ask him, and if giving to you will serve for me I shall do so, otherwise I shall give it to someone else.” He told her it would be better to go herself, so she went and found a woman of the Ansar at God's messenger’s door who had come for the same purpose as she had. Now God’s messenger was invested with respect, and when Bilal came out to them they said to him, “Go to God’s messenger and tell him that there are two women at the door who have come to ask him whether it will serve them to give sadaqa to their husbands and to orphans who are in their charge, but do not tell him who we are.” Bilal went in and asked him, and God’s messenger asked him who the women were. When he told him that they were the women of the Ansar and Zainab, he asked him which Zainab it was, and when he was told that it was the wife of ‘Abdallah he said. “They will have two rewards, the reward for kinship and the reward for sadaqa. (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Muslim’s.)
وَعَنْ زَيْنَبَ امْرَأَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «تَصَدَّقْنَ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ وَلَوْ مِنْ حُلِيِّكُنَّ» قَالَتْ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ رَجُلٌ خَفِيفُ ذَاتِ الْيَدِ وَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ أَمَرَنَا بِالصَّدَقَةِ فَأْتِهِ فَاسْأَلْهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ ذَلِك يَجْزِي عني وَإِلَّا صرفتها إِلَى غَيْركُمْ قَالَت فَقَالَ لِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بَلِ ائْتِيهِ أَنْتِ قَالَتْ فَانْطَلَقْتُ فَإِذَا امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ بِبَابِ رَسُولِ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم حَاجَتي حَاجَتهَا قَالَتْ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قد ألقيت عَلَيْهِ المهابة. فَقَالَت فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا بِلَالٌ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ ائْتِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ امْرَأتَيْنِ بِالْبَابِ تسألانك أتجزئ الصَّدَقَة عَنْهُمَا على أَزْوَاجِهِمَا وَعَلَى أَيْتَامٍ فِي حُجُورِهِمَا وَلَا تُخْبِرْهُ مَنْ نَحْنُ. قَالَتْ فَدَخَلَ بِلَالٌ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ هما» . فَقَالَ امْرَأَة من الْأَنْصَار وَزَيْنَب فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَيُّ الزَّيَانِبِ» . قَالَ امْرَأَةُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى ...
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1934
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 159
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 341
Raja' said. "One day Mihjan and I went to the mosque of the people of Basra. Burayda al-Aslami was sitting there by one of the mosque doors. Inside the mosque there was a man called Sabka who used to make the prayers long. We came to the mosque door which had a fringed woollen cloth over it. Now Burayda was someone who made jokes. He said, 'Mihjan, don't you pray as Sabka prays?' Mihjan did not answer and went back. Mihjan said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once took me by the hand and we went together to the top of Uhud. He looked down on Madina and said, "Woe to a town whose people will abandon it when it becomes very prosperous. Then the Dajjal will come to it and find two angels at each of its gates, so he will not enter it." Then he went down until we reached the mosque and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw a man praying, prostrating and bowing. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked me, "Who is this?" and I began to praise him, saying, "Messenger of Allah, this is so-and-so and so-and-so." "Stop!" he said, "Do not let him hear or you will destroy him."'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ رَجَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَجَاءٍ، عَنْ مِحْجَنٍ الأَسْلَمِيِّ قَالَ رَجَاءٌ‏:‏ أَقْبَلْتُ مَعَ مِحْجَنٍ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ حَتَّى انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَى مَسْجِدِ أَهْلِ الْبَصْرَةِ، فَإِذَا بُرَيْدَةُ الأَسْلَمِيُّ عَلَى بَابٍ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ جَالِسٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ وَكَانَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ رَجُلٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ‏:‏ سُكْبَةُ، يُطِيلُ الصَّلاَةَ، فَلَمَّا انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَى بَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ، وَعَلَيْهِ بُرْدَةٌ، وَكَانَ بُرَيْدَةُ صَاحِبَ مُزَاحَاتٍ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا مِحْجَنُ أَتُصَلِّي كَمَا يُصَلِّي سُكْبَةُ‏؟‏ فَلَمْ يَرُدَّ عَلَيْهِ مِحْجَنٌ، وَرَجَعَ، قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ مِحْجَنٌ‏:‏ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخَذَ بِيَدِي، فَانْطَلَقْنَا نَمْشِي حَتَّى صَعِدْنَا أُحُدًا، فَأَشْرَفَ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالَ‏:‏ وَيْلُ أُمِّهَا مِنْ قَرْيَةٍ، يَتْرُكُهَا أَهْلُهَا كَأَعْمَرَ مَا تَكُونُ، يَأْتِيهَا الدَّجَّالُ، فَيَجِدُ عَلَى كُلِّ بَابٍ مِنْ أَبْوَابِهَا مَلَكًا، فَلاَ يَدْخُلُهَا، ثُمَّ انْحَدَرَ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ، رَأَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلاً يُصَلِّي، وَيَسْجُدُ، وَيَرْكَعُ، فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ مَنْ هَذَا‏؟‏ فَأَخَذْتُ أُطْرِيهِ، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، هَذَا فُلاَنٌ، وَهَذَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَمْسِكْ، ...
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 341
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 16, Hadith 341
Sunan Ibn Majah 1414
It was narrated from Tufail bin Ubayy bin Ka’b that his father said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) used to pray facing the trunk of a date- palm tree when the mosque was still a hut, and he used to deliver the sermon leaning on that trunk. A man from among his Companions said: ‘Would you like us to make you something upon which you can stand on Fridays so that the people will be able to see you and hear your sermon?’ He said: ‘Yes.’ So he made three steps for him, as a pulpit. When they put the pulpit in place, they put it in the place where it stands now. When the Messenger of Allah (saw) wanted to stand on the pulpit, he passed by the tree trunk from which he used to deliver the sermon, and when he went beyond the trunk, it moaned and split and cracked. The Messenger of Allah (saw) came down when he heard the voice of the trunk, and rubbed it with his hand until it fell silent. Then he went back to the pulpit and when he prayed, he prayed facing it. When the mosque was knocked down (for renovation) and (the pillars, etc.) were changed, Ubayy bin Ka’b took that trunk and kept it in his house until it became very old and the termites consumed it and it became grains of dust.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الرَّقِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الرَّقِّيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَقِيلٍ، عَنِ الطُّفَيْلِ بْنِ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يُصَلِّي إِلَى جِذْعٍ إِذْ كَانَ الْمَسْجِدُ عَرِيشًا وَكَانَ يَخْطُبُ إِلَى ذَلِكَ الْجِذْعِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ هَلْ لَكَ أَنْ نَجْعَلَ لَكَ شَيْئًا تَقُومُ عَلَيْهِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ حَتَّى يَرَاكَ النَّاسُ وَتُسْمِعَهُمْ خُطْبَتَكَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَصَنَعَ لَهُ ثَلاَثَ دَرَجَاتٍ فَهِيَ الَّتِي عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَلَمَّا وُضِعَ الْمِنْبَرُ وَضَعُوهُ فِي مَوْضِعِهِ الَّذِي هُوَ فِيهِ فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَنْ يَقُومَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ مَرَّ إِلَى الْجِذْعِ الَّذِي كَانَ يَخْطُبُ إِلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا جَاوَزَ الْجِذْعَ خَارَ حَتَّى تَصَدَّعَ وَانْشَقَّ فَنَزَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ لَمَّا سَمِعَ صَوْتَ الْجِذْعِ فَمَسَحَهُ بِيَدِهِ حَتَّى سَكَنَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَكَانَ إِذَا صَلَّى صَلَّى إِلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا هُدِمَ الْمَسْجِدُ وَغُيِّرَ أَخَذَ ذَلِكَ الْجِذْعَ أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ وَكَانَ عِنْدَهُ فِي بَيْتِهِ حَتَّى بَلِيَ فَأَكَلَتْهُ الأَرَضَةُ وَعَادَ رُفَاتًا ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1414
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 612
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1414
Sahih al-Bukhari 5101

Narrated Um Habiba:

(daughter of Abu Sufyan) I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Marry my sister. the daughter of Abu Sufyan." The Prophet said, "Do you like that?" I replied, "Yes, for even now I am not your only wife and I like that my sister should share the good with me." The Prophet said, "But that is not lawful for me." I said, We have heard that you want to marry the daughter of Abu Salama." He said, "(You mean) the daughter of Um Salama?" I said, "Yes." He said, "Even if she were not my step-daughter, she would be unlawful for me to marry as she is my foster niece. I and Abu Salama were suckled by Thuwaiba. So you should not present to me your daughters or your sisters (in marriage)." Narrated 'Urwa: Thuwaiba was the freed slave girl of Abu Lahb whom he had manumitted, and then she suckled the Prophet. When Abu Lahb died, one of his relatives saw him in a dream in a very bad state and asked him, "What have you encountered?" Abu Lahb said, "I have not found any rest since I left you, except that I have been given water to drink in this (the space between his thumb and other fingers) and that is because of my manumitting Thuwaiba."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَكَمُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ أُمَّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ أَخْبَرَتْهَا أَنَّهَا، قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ انْكِحْ أُخْتِي بِنْتَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَوَتُحِبِّينَ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ، لَسْتُ لَكَ بِمُخْلِيَةٍ، وَأَحَبُّ مَنْ شَارَكَنِي فِي خَيْرٍ أُخْتِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لاَ يَحِلُّ لِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنَّا نُحَدَّثُ أَنَّكَ تُرِيدُ أَنْ تَنْكِحَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ بِنْتَ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْ أَنَّهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ رَبِيبَتِي فِي حَجْرِي مَا حَلَّتْ لِي إِنَّهَا لاَبْنَةُ أَخِي مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ، أَرْضَعَتْنِي وَأَبَا سَلَمَةَ ثُوَيْبَةُ فَلاَ تَعْرِضْنَ عَلَىَّ بَنَاتِكُنَّ وَلاَ أَخَوَاتِكُنَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ وَثُوَيْبَةُ مَوْلاَةٌ لأَبِي لَهَبٍ كَانَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ أَعْتَقَهَا فَأَرْضَعَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا مَاتَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ أُرِيَهُ بَعْضُ أَهْلِهِ بِشَرِّ حِيبَةٍ قَالَ لَهُ مَاذَا لَقِيتَ قَالَ أَبُو لَهَبٍ لَمْ أَلْقَ بَعْدَكُمْ غَيْرَ أَنِّي سُقِيتُ فِي هَذِهِ بِعَتَاقَتِي ثُوَيْبَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5101
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 38
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6050

Narrated Ma'rur:

I saw Abu Dhar wearing a Burd (garment) and his slave too was wearing a Burd, so I said (to Abu Dhar), "If you take this (Burda of your slave) and wear it (along with yours), you will have a nice suit (costume) and you may give him another garment." Abu Dhar said, "There was a quarrel between me and another man whose mother was a non-Arab and I called her bad names. The man mentioned (complained about) me to the Prophet. The Prophet said, "Did you abuse so-and-so?" I said, "Yes" He said, "Did you call his mother bad names?" I said, "Yes". He said, "You still have the traits of (the Pre-lslamic period of) ignorance." I said. "(Do I still have ignorance) even now in my old age?" He said, "Yes, they (slaves or servants) are your brothers, and Allah has put them under your command. So the one under whose hand Allah has put his brother, should feed him of what he eats, and give him dresses of what he wears, and should not ask him to do a thing beyond his capacity. And if at all he asks him to do a hard task, he should help him therein."

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنِ الْمَعْرُورِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عَلَيْهِ بُرْدًا وَعَلَى غُلاَمِهِ بُرْدًا فَقُلْتُ لَوْ أَخَذْتَ هَذَا فَلَبِسْتَهُ كَانَتْ حُلَّةً، وَأَعْطَيْتَهُ ثَوْبًا آخَرَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَانَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ رَجُلٍ كَلاَمٌ، وَكَانَتْ أُمُّهُ أَعْجَمِيَّةً، فَنِلْتُ مِنْهَا فَذَكَرَنِي إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ أَسَابَبْتَ فُلاَنًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَنِلْتَ مِنْ أُمِّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ امْرُؤٌ فِيكَ جَاهِلِيَّةٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ عَلَى حِينِ سَاعَتِي هَذِهِ مِنْ كِبَرِ السِّنِّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، هُمْ إِخْوَانُكُمْ، جَعَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ تَحْتَ أَيْدِيكُمْ، فَمَنْ جَعَلَ اللَّهُ أَخَاهُ تَحْتَ يَدِهِ فَلْيُطْعِمْهُ مِمَّا يَأْكُلُ، وَلْيُلْبِسْهُ مِمَّا يَلْبَسُ، وَلاَ يُكَلِّفُهُ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا يَغْلِبُهُ، فَإِنْ كَلَّفَهُ مَا يَغْلِبُهُ فَلْيُعِنْهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6050
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 80
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 76
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6139

Narrated Abu Juhaifa:

The Prophet established a bond of brotherhood between Salman and Abu Darda'. Salman paid a visit to Abu ad-Darda and found Um Ad-Darda' dressed in shabby clothes and asked her why she was in that state.?" She replied, "Your brother, Abu Ad-Darda is not interested in the luxuries of this world." In the meantime Abu Ad-Darda came and prepared a meal for him (Salman), and said to him, "(Please) eat for I am fasting." Salman said, "I am not going to eat, unless you eat." So Abu Ad-Darda' ate. When it was night, Abu Ad-Darda' got up (for the night prayer). Salman said (to him), "Sleep," and he slept. Again Abu- Ad-Darda' got up (for the prayer), and Salman said (to him), "Sleep." When it was the last part of the night, Salman said to him, "Get up now (for the prayer)." So both of them offered their prayers and Salman said to Abu Ad-Darda',"Your Lord has a right on you; and your soul has a right on you; and your family has a right on you; so you should give the rights of all those who have a right on you). Later on Abu Ad-Darda' visited the Prophet and mentioned that to him. The Prophet, said, "Salman has spoken the truth."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ عَوْنٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْعُمَيْسِ، عَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ آخَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ سَلْمَانَ وَأَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ‏.‏ فَزَارَ سَلْمَانُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فَرَأَى أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ مُتَبَذِّلَةً فَقَالَ لَهَا مَا شَأْنُكِ قَالَتْ أَخُوكَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ لَيْسَ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا‏.‏ فَجَاءَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ فَصَنَعَ لَهُ طَعَامًا فَقَالَ كُلْ فَإِنِّي صَائِمٌ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنَا بِآكِلٍ حَتَّى تَأْكُلَ‏.‏ فَأَكَلَ، فَلَمَّا كَانَ اللَّيْلُ ذَهَبَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ يَقُومُ فَقَالَ نَمْ‏.‏ فَنَامَ، ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ يَقُومُ فَقَالَ نَمْ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا كَانَ آخِرُ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ سَلْمَانُ قُمِ الآنَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَصَلَّيَا فَقَالَ لَهُ سَلْمَانُ إِنَّ لِرَبِّكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا، وَلِنَفْسِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا، وَلأَهْلِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا، فَأَعْطِ كُلَّ ذِي حَقٍّ حَقَّهُ‏.‏ فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ صَدَقَ سَلْمَانُ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَبُو جُحَيْفَةَ وَهْبٌ السُّوَائِيُّ، يُقَالُ وَهْبُ الْخَيْرِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6139
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 166
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 161
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7112

Narrated Abu Al-Minhal:

When Ibn Ziyad and Marwan were in Sham and Ibn Az-Zubair took over the authority in Mecca and Qurra' (the Kharijites) revolted in Basra, I went out with my father to Abu Barza Al-Aslami till we entered upon him in his house while he was sitting in the shade of a room built of cane. So we sat with him and my father started talking to him saying, "O Abu Barza! Don't you see in what dilemma the people has fallen?" The first thing heard him saying "I seek reward from Allah for myself because of being angry and scornful at the Quraish tribe. O you Arabs! You know very well that you were in misery and were few in number and misguided, and that Allah has brought you out of all that with Islam and with Muhammad till He brought you to this state (of prosperity and happiness) which you see now; and it is this worldly wealth and pleasures which has caused mischief to appear among you. The one who is in Sham (i.e., Marwan), by Allah, is not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain: and those who are among you, by Allah, are not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain; and that one who is in Mecca (i.e., Ibn Az-Zubair) by Allah, is not fighting except for the sake of worldly gain."

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمِنْهَالِ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ ابْنُ زِيَادٍ وَمَرْوَانُ بِالشَّأْمِ، وَوَثَبَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ بِمَكَّةَ، وَوَثَبَ الْقُرَّاءُ بِالْبَصْرَةِ، فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَ أَبِي إِلَى أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيِّ حَتَّى دَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ فِي دَارِهِ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ عُلِّيَّةٍ لَهُ مِنْ قَصَبٍ، فَجَلَسْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَأَنْشَأَ أَبِي يَسْتَطْعِمُهُ الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا بَرْزَةَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا وَقَعَ فِيهِ النَّاسُ فَأَوَّلُ شَىْءٍ سَمِعْتُهُ تَكَلَّمَ بِهِ إِنِّي احْتَسَبْتُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ أَنِّي أَصْبَحْتُ سَاخِطًا عَلَى أَحْيَاءِ قُرَيْشٍ، إِنَّكُمْ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْعَرَبِ كُنْتُمْ عَلَى الْحَالِ الَّذِي عَلِمْتُمْ مِنَ الذِّلَّةِ وَالْقِلَّةِ وَالضَّلاَلَةِ، وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَنْقَذَكُمْ بِالإِسْلاَمِ وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى بَلَغَ بِكُمْ مَا تَرَوْنَ، وَهَذِهِ الدُّنْيَا الَّتِي أَفْسَدَتْ بَيْنَكُمْ، إِنَّ ذَاكَ الَّذِي بِالشَّأْمِ وَاللَّهِ إِنْ يُقَاتِلُ إِلاَّ عَلَى الدُّنْيَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7112
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 59
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 228
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7287

Narrated Asma' bint Abu Bakr:

I came to `Aisha during the solar eclipse. The people were standing (offering prayer) and she too, was standing and offering prayer. I asked, "What is wrong with the people?" She pointed towards the sky with her hand and said, Subhan Allah!'' I asked her, "Is there a sign?" She nodded with her head meaning, yes. When Allah's Apostle finished (the prayer), he glorified and praised Allah and said, "There is not anything that I have not seen before but I have seen now at this place of mine, even Paradise and Hell. It has been revealed to me that you people will be put to trial nearly like the trial of Ad-Dajjal, in your graves. As for the true believer or a Muslim (the sub-narrator is not sure as to which of the two (words Asma' had said) he will say, 'Muhammad came with clear signs from Allah, and we responded to him (accepted his teachings) and believed (what he said)' It will be said (to him) 'Sleep in peace; we have known that you were a true believer who believed with certainty.' As for a hypocrite or a doubtful person, (the sub-narrator is not sure as to which word Asma' said) he will say, 'I do not know, but I heard the people saying something and so I said the same.' "

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ الْمُنْذِرِ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ ابْنَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ أَتَيْتُ عَائِشَةَ حِينَ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ، وَالنَّاسُ قِيَامٌ وَهْىَ قَائِمَةٌ تُصَلِّي فَقُلْتُ مَا لِلنَّاسِ فَأَشَارَتْ بِيَدِهَا نَحْوَ السَّمَاءِ فَقَالَتْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ آيَةٌ‏.‏ قَالَتْ بِرَأْسِهَا أَنْ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ لَمْ أَرَهُ إِلاَّ وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ فِي مَقَامِي، حَتَّى الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ، وَأُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ أَنَّكُمْ تُفْتَنُونَ فِي الْقُبُورِ قَرِيبًا مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ، فَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ ـ أَوِ الْمُسْلِمُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ مُحَمَّدٌ جَاءَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ فَأَجَبْنَا وَآمَنَّا‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ نَمْ صَالِحًا عَلِمْنَا أَنَّكَ مُوقِنٌ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا الْمُنَافِقُ ـ أَوِ الْمُرْتَابُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ لاَ أَدْرِي سَمِعْتُ النَّاسَ يَقُولُونَ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7287
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 390
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 104

Narrated Sa`id:

Abu Shuraih said, "When `Amr bin Sa`id was sending the troops to Mecca (to fight `Abdullah bin Az- Zubair) I said to him, 'O chief! Allow me to tell you what the Prophet said on the day following the conquests of Mecca. My ears heard and my heart comprehended, and I saw him with my own eyes, when he said it. He glorified and praised Allah and then said, "Allah and not the people has made Mecca a sanctuary. So anybody who has belief in Allah and the Last Day (i.e. a Muslim) should neither shed blood in it nor cut down its trees. If anybody argues that fighting is allowed in Mecca as Allah's Apostle did fight (in Mecca), tell him that Allah gave permission to His Apostle, but He did not give it to you. The Prophet added: Allah allowed me only for a few hours on that day (of the conquest) and today (now) its sanctity is the same (valid) as it was before. So it is incumbent upon those who are present to convey it (this information) to those who are absent." Abu- Shuraih was asked, "What did `Amr reply?" He said `Amr said, "O Abu Shuraih! I know better than you (in this respect). Mecca does not give protection to one who disobeys (Allah) or runs after committing murder, or theft (and takes refuge in Mecca).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي شُرَيْحٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِعَمْرِو بْنِ سَعِيدٍ وَهْوَ يَبْعَثُ الْبُعُوثَ إِلَى مَكَّةَ ائْذَنْ لِي أَيُّهَا الأَمِيرُ أُحَدِّثْكَ قَوْلاً قَامَ بِهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْغَدَ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْفَتْحِ، سَمِعَتْهُ أُذُنَاىَ وَوَعَاهُ قَلْبِي، وَأَبْصَرَتْهُ عَيْنَاىَ، حِينَ تَكَلَّمَ بِهِ، حَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ مَكَّةَ حَرَّمَهَا اللَّهُ، وَلَمْ يُحَرِّمْهَا النَّاسُ، فَلاَ يَحِلُّ لاِمْرِئٍ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ أَنْ يَسْفِكَ بِهَا دَمًا، وَلاَ يَعْضِدَ بِهَا شَجَرَةً، فَإِنْ أَحَدٌ تَرَخَّصَ لِقِتَالِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهَا فَقُولُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ أَذِنَ لِرَسُولِهِ، وَلَمْ يَأْذَنْ لَكُمْ‏.‏ وَإِنَّمَا أَذِنَ لِي فِيهَا سَاعَةً مِنْ نَهَارٍ، ثُمَّ عَادَتْ حُرْمَتُهَا الْيَوْمَ كَحُرْمَتِهَا بِالأَمْسِ، وَلْيُبَلِّغِ الشَّاهِدُ الْغَائِبَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لأَبِي شُرَيْحٍ مَا قَالَ عَمْرٌو قَالَ أَنَا أَعْلَمُ مِنْكَ يَا أَبَا شُرَيْحٍ، لاَ يُعِيذُ عَاصِيًا، وَلاَ فَارًّا بِدَمٍ، وَلاَ فَارًّا بِخَرْبَةٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 104
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 46
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 104
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 184

Narrated Asma' bint Abu Bakr:

I came to `Aisha the wife of the Prophet during the solar eclipse. The people were standing and offering the prayer and she was also praying. I asked her, "What is wrong with the people?" She beckoned with her hand towards the sky and said, "Subhan Allah." I asked her, "Is there a sign?" She pointed out, "Yes." So I, too, stood for the prayer till I fell unconscious and later on I poured water on my head. After the prayer, Allah's Apostle praised and glorified Allah and said, "Just now I have seen something which I never saw before at this place of mine, including Paradise and Hell. I have been inspired (and have understood) that you will be put to trials in your graves and these trials will be like the trials of Ad-Dajjal, or nearly like it (the sub narrator is not sure of what Asma' said). Angels will come to every one of you and ask, 'What do you know about this man?' A believer will reply, 'He is Muhammad, Allah's Apostle , and he came to us with self-evident truth and guidance. So we accepted his teaching, believed and followed him.' Then the angels will say to him to sleep in peace as they have come to know that he was a believer. On the other hand a hypocrite or a doubtful person will reply, 'I do not know but heard the people saying something and so I said the same.' "

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنِ امْرَأَتِهِ، فَاطِمَةَ عَنْ جَدَّتِهَا، أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ أَتَيْتُ عَائِشَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ، فَإِذَا النَّاسُ قِيَامٌ يُصَلُّونَ، وَإِذَا هِيَ قَائِمَةٌ تُصَلِّي فَقُلْتُ مَا لِلنَّاسِ فَأَشَارَتْ بِيَدِهَا نَحْوَ السَّمَاءِ وَقَالَتْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ آيَةٌ فَأَشَارَتْ أَىْ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقُمْتُ حَتَّى تَجَلاَّنِي الْغَشْىُ، وَجَعَلْتُ أَصُبُّ فَوْقَ رَأْسِي مَاءً، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ كُنْتُ لَمْ أَرَهُ إِلاَّ قَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا حَتَّى الْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّارِ، وَلَقَدْ أُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ أَنَّكُمْ تُفْتَنُونَ فِي الْقُبُورِ مِثْلَ أَوْ قَرِيبًا مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ ـ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ يُؤْتَى أَحَدُكُمْ فَيُقَالُ مَا عِلْمُكَ بِهَذَا الرَّجُلِ فَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ ـ أَوِ الْمُوقِنُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ هُوَ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، جَاءَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَالْهُدَى، فَأَجَبْنَا وَآمَنَّا وَاتَّبَعْنَا، فَيُقَالُ نَمْ صَالِحًا، فَقَدْ عَلِمْنَا إِنْ كُنْتَ لَمُؤْمِنًا، وَأَمَّا الْمُنَافِقُ ـ أَوِ الْمُرْتَابُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ لاَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 184
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 50
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 184
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 439

Narrated `Aisha:

There was a black slave girl belonging to an 'Arab tribe and they manumitted her but she remained with them. The slave girl said, "Once one of their girls (of that tribe) came out wearing a red leather scarf decorated with precious stones. It fell from her or she placed it somewhere. A kite passed by that place, saw it Lying there and mistaking it for a piece of meat, flew away with it. Those people searched for it but they did not find it. So they accused me of stealing it and started searching me and even searched my private parts." The slave girl further said, "By Allah! while I was standing (in that state) with those people, the same kite passed by them and dropped the red scarf and it fell amongst them. I told them, 'This is what you accused me of and I was innocent and now this is it.' " `Aisha added: That slave girl came to Allah's Apostle and embraced Islam. She had a tent or a small room with a low roof in the mosque. Whenever she called on me, she had a talk with me and whenever she sat with me, she would recite the following: "The day of the scarf (band) was one of the wonders of our Lord, verily He rescued me from the disbelievers' town. `Aisha added: "Once I asked her, 'What is the matter with you? Whenever you sit with me, you always recite these poetic verses.' On that she told me the whole story. "

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ وَلِيدَةً، كَانَتْ سَوْدَاءَ لِحَىٍّ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ، فَأَعْتَقُوهَا، فَكَانَتْ مَعَهُمْ قَالَتْ فَخَرَجَتْ صَبِيَّةٌ لَهُمْ عَلَيْهَا وِشَاحٌ أَحْمَرُ مِنْ سُيُورٍ قَالَتْ فَوَضَعَتْهُ أَوْ وَقَعَ مِنْهَا، فَمَرَّتْ بِهِ حُدَيَّاةٌ وَهْوَ مُلْقًى، فَحَسِبَتْهُ لَحْمًا فَخَطَفَتْهُ قَالَتْ فَالْتَمَسُوهُ فَلَمْ يَجِدُوهُ قَالَتْ فَاتَّهَمُونِي بِهِ قَالَتْ فَطَفِقُوا يُفَتِّشُونَ حَتَّى فَتَّشُوا قُبُلَهَا قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَقَائِمَةٌ مَعَهُمْ، إِذْ مَرَّتِ الْحُدَيَّاةُ فَأَلْقَتْهُ قَالَتْ فَوَقَعَ بَيْنَهُمْ قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ هَذَا الَّذِي اتَّهَمْتُمُونِي بِهِ ـ زَعَمْتُمْ ـ وَأَنَا مِنْهُ بَرِيئَةٌ، وَهُوَ ذَا هُوَ قَالَتْ فَجَاءَتْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَسْلَمَتْ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَكَانَ لَهَا خِبَاءٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ أَوْ حِفْشٌ قَالَتْ فَكَانَتْ تَأْتِينِي فَتَحَدَّثُ عِنْدِي قَالَتْ فَلاَ تَجْلِسُ عِنْدِي مَجْلِسًا إِلاَّ قَالَتْ وَيَوْمَ الْوِشَاحِ مِنْ أَعَاجِيبِ رَبِّنَا أَلاَ إِنَّهُ مِنْ بَلْدَةِ الْكُفْرِ أَنْجَانِي قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقُلْتُ لَهَا مَا شَأْنُكِ لاَ تَقْعُدِينَ مَعِي مَقْعَدًا إِلاَّ قُلْتِ هَذَا قَالَتْ فَحَدَّثَتْنِي بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 439
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 88
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 430
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2018

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

Allah's Apostle used to practice I`tikaf (in the mosque) in the middle third of Ramadan and after passing the twenty nights he used to go back to his house on the 21st, and the people who were in I`tikaf with him also used to go back to their houses. Once in Ramadan, in which he practiced I`tikaf, he established the night prayers at the night in which he used to return home, and then he addressed the people and ordered them whatever Allah wished him to order and said, "I used to practice I`tikaf for these ten days (i.e. the middle third but now I intend to stay in I`tikaf for the last ten days (of the month); so whoever was in I`tikaf with me should stay at his place of seclusion. I have verily been shown (the date of) this Night (of Qadr) but I have forgotten it. So search for it in the odd nights of the last ten days (of this month). I also saw myself (in the dream) prostrating in mud and water." On the night of the 21st, the sky was covered with clouds and it rained, and the rainwater started leaking through the roof of the mosque at the praying place of the Prophet . I saw with my own eyes the Prophet at the completion of the morning prayer leaving with his face covered with mud and water.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ حَمْزَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، وَالدَّرَاوَرْدِيُّ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ‏.‏ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُجَاوِرُ فِي رَمَضَانَ الْعَشْرَ الَّتِي فِي وَسَطِ الشَّهْرِ، فَإِذَا كَانَ حِينَ يُمْسِي مِنْ عِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً تَمْضِي، وَيَسْتَقْبِلُ إِحْدَى وَعِشْرِينَ، رَجَعَ إِلَى مَسْكَنِهِ وَرَجَعَ مَنْ كَانَ يُجَاوِرُ مَعَهُ‏.‏ وَأَنَّهُ أَقَامَ فِي شَهْرٍ جَاوَرَ فِيهِ اللَّيْلَةَ الَّتِي كَانَ يَرْجِعُ فِيهَا، فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ، فَأَمَرَهُمْ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ كُنْتُ أُجَاوِرُ هَذِهِ الْعَشْرَ، ثُمَّ قَدْ بَدَا لِي أَنْ أُجَاوِرَ هَذِهِ الْعَشْرَ الأَوَاخِرَ، فَمَنْ كَانَ اعْتَكَفَ مَعِي فَلْيَثْبُتْ فِي مُعْتَكَفِهِ، وَقَدْ أُرِيتُ هَذِهِ اللَّيْلَةَ ثُمَّ أُنْسِيتُهَا فَابْتَغُوهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ وَابْتَغُوهَا فِي كُلِّ وِتْرٍ، وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي أَسْجُدُ فِي مَاءٍ وَطِينٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَاسْتَهَلَّتِ السَّمَاءُ فِي تِلْكَ اللَّيْلَةِ، فَأَمْطَرَتْ، فَوَكَفَ الْمَسْجِدُ فِي مُصَلَّى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيْلَةَ إِحْدَى وَعِشْرِينَ، فَبَصُرَتْ عَيْنِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَظَرْتُ إِلَيْهِ انْصَرَفَ مِنَ الصُّبْحِ، وَوَجْهُهُ مُمْتَلِئٌ طِينًا وَمَاءً‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2018
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 235
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3086
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
"I said to 'Uthman bin 'Affan: 'What was your reasoning with Al-Anfal - while it is from the Muthani (Surah with less than one-hundred Ayat), and Bara'ah while it is from the Mi'in (Surah with about one-hundred Ayat), then you put them together, without writing the line Bismillahir-Rahmanir-Rahim between them, and you placed them with the seven long (Surah) - why did you do that?' So 'Uthman said: 'A long time might pass upon the Messenger of Allah (SAW) without anything being revealed to him, and then sometimes a Surah with numerous (Ayat) might be revealed. So when something was revealed, he would call for someone who could write, and say: "Put these Ayat in the Surah which mentions this and that in it." When an Ayah was revealed, he would say: "Put this Ayah in the Surah which mentions this and that in it." Now Al-Anfal was among the first of those revealed in Al-Madinah, and Bara'ah among the last of those revealed of the Qur'an, and its narrations (those of Bara'ah) resembled its narrations (those of Al-Anfal), so we thought that it was part of it. Then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) died, and it was not made clear to us whether it was part of it. So it is for this reason that we put them together without writing Bismillahir-Rahmanir-Rahim between them, and we put that with the seven long (Surahs).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، وَسَهْلُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا عَوْفُ بْنُ أَبِي جَمِيلَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ الْفَارِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ مَا حَمَلَكُمْ أَنْ عَمَدْتُمْ، إِلَى الأَنْفَالِ وَهِيَ مِنَ الْمَثَانِي وَإِلَى بَرَاءَةَ وَهِيَ مِنَ الْمِئِينَ فَقَرَنْتُمْ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ تَكْتُبُوا بَيْنَهُمَا سَطْرَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ وَوَضَعْتُمُوهُمَا فِي السَّبْعِ الطُّوَلِ مَا حَمَلَكُمْ عَلَى ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِمَّا يَأْتِي عَلَيْهِ الزَّمَانُ وَهُوَ تَنْزِلُ عَلَيْهِ السُّوَرُ ذَوَاتُ الْعَدَدِ فَكَانَ إِذَا نَزَلَ عَلَيْهِ الشَّىْءُ دَعَا بَعْضَ مَنْ كَانَ يَكْتُبُ فَيَقُولُ ضَعُوا هَؤُلاَءِ الآيَاتِ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا وَإِذَا نَزَلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الآيَةُ فَيَقُولُ ضَعُوا هَذِهِ الآيَةَ فِي السُّورَةِ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا كَذَا وَكَذَا وَكَانَتِ الأَنْفَالُ مِنْ أَوَائِلِ مَا أُنْزِلَتْ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَتْ بَرَاءَةُ مِنْ آخِرِ الْقُرْآنِ وَكَانَتْ قِصَّتُهَا شَبِيهَةً بِقِصَّتِهَا فَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا فَقُبِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَمْ يُبَيِّنْ لَنَا أَنَّهَا مِنْهَا فَمِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ قَرَنْتُ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ أَكْتُبْ بَيْنَهُمَا ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3086
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 138
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3086
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3252
Narrated 'Ubaidullah bin Al-Wazi':
"A Shaikh from Banu Murrah narrated to me, he said: 'I arrived in Al-Kufah and was informed about Bilal bin Abi Burdah so I said: "Indeed there is a lesson in him" so I went to him while he was imprisoned in his home, which he had built.' He said: 'After everything that had happened to him he had changed due to the punishment and the beatings, and now he was living in isolation. So I said: "All praise is due to Allah O Bilal! I have seen you passing you by us holding your nose, and it was not from the dust! And today you are in this state.' So he said: 'Where are you from?' I said: 'From Banu Murrah bin 'Abbad.' So he said: 'Shall I not narrate a Hadith to you, perhaps Allah will benefit you by it?' I said: 'Go ahead.' He said: 'My father, Abu Burdah narrated from his father Abu Musa, that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "No worshiper suffers a calamity nor what is worse than that or less, except due to a sin, and what Allah pardons as a result of it is more." He (Abu Musa) said: "And he recited: And whatever misfortune befalls you, it is because of what your hands have earned (42:30)."
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَاصِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْوَازِعِ، حَدَّثَنِي شَيْخٌ، مِنْ بَنِي مُرَّةَ قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْكُوفَةَ فَأُخْبِرْتُ عَنْ بِلاَلِ بْنِ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ فِيهِ لَمُعْتَبَرًا فَأَتَيْتُهُ وَهُوَ مَحْبُوسٌ فِي دَارِهِ الَّتِي قَدْ كَانَ بَنَى قَالَ وَإِذَا كُلُّ شَيْءٍ مِنْهُ قَدْ تَغَيَّرَ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ وَالضَّرْبِ وَإِذَا هُوَ فِي قُشَاشٍ فَقُلْتُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ يَا بِلاَلُ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُكَ وَأَنْتَ تَمُرُّ بِنَا تُمْسِكُ بِأَنْفِكَ مِنْ غَيْرِ غُبَارٍ وَأَنْتَ فِي حَالِكَ هَذَا الْيَوْمَ فَقَالَ مِمَّنْ أَنْتَ فَقُلْتُ مِنْ بَنِي مُرَّةَ بْنِ عَبَّادٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَلاَ أُحَدِّثُكَ حَدِيثًا عَسَى اللَّهُ أَنْ يَنْفَعَكَ بِهِ قُلْتُ هَاتِ ‏.‏ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي أَبُو بُرْدَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ أَبِي مُوسَى أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يُصِيبُ عَبْدًا نَكْبَةٌ فَمَا فَوْقَهَا أَوْ دُونَهَا إِلاَّ بِذَنْبٍ وَمَا يَعْفُو اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَكْثَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَرَأََ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وما أَصَابَكُمْ مِنْ مُصِيبَةٍ فَبِمَا كَسَبَتْ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَيَعْفُو عَنْ كَثِيرٍ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3252
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 304
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3252
Sahih Muslim 1325 a

Musa b. Salama al-Hudhali reported:

I and Sinan b. Salama proceeded (to Mecca to perform Umra. Sinan had a sacrificial camel with him which he was driving. The camel stopped in the way being completely exhausted and this state of it made him (Sinan) helpless. (He thought) if it stops proceeding further how he would be able to take it, along with him and said: I would definitely find out (the religious verdict) about it. I moved on in the morning and as we encamped at al-Batha', (Sinan) said: Come (along with me) to Ibn 'Abbis (Allah be pleased with them) so that we should narrate to him (this incident), and he (Sinan) reported to him the incident of the sacrificial camel. He (Ibn Abbas) said: You have referred (the matter) to the well informed person. (Now listen) Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) sent sixteen sacrificial camels with a man whom he put in change of them. He set out and came back and said: Messenger of Allah, what should I do with those who are completely exhausted and become powerless to move on, whereupon he said: Slaughter them, and dye their hoofs in their blood, and put them on the sides of their humps, but neither you nor anyone among those who are with you must eat any part of them.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي التَّيَّاحِ الضُّبَعِيِّ، حَدَّثَنِي مُوسَى بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْهُذَلِيُّ، قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ أَنَا وَسِنَانُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، مُعْتَمِرَيْنِ قَالَ وَانْطَلَقَ سِنَانٌ مَعَهُ بِبَدَنَةٍ يَسُوقُهَا فَأَزْحَفَتْ عَلَيْهِ بِالطَّرِيقِ فَعَيِيَ بِشَأْنِهَا إِنْ هِيَ أُبْدِعَتْ كَيْفَ يَأْتِي بِهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَئِنْ قَدِمْتُ الْبَلَدَ لأَسْتَحْفِيَنَّ عَنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَضْحَيْتُ فَلَمَّا نَزَلْنَا الْبَطْحَاءَ قَالَ انْطَلِقْ إِلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ نَتَحَدَّثْ إِلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَكَرَ لَهُ شَأْنَ بَدَنَتِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلَى الْخَبِيرِ سَقَطْتَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِسِتَّ عَشْرَةَ بَدَنَةً مَعَ رَجُلٍ وَأَمَّرَهُ فِيهَا - قَالَ - فَمَضَى ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ أَصْنَعُ بِمَا أُبْدِعَ عَلَىَّ مِنْهَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ انْحَرْهَا ثُمَّ اصْبُغْ نَعْلَيْهَا فِي دَمِهَا ثُمَّ اجْعَلْهُ عَلَى صَفْحَتِهَا وَلاَ تَأْكُلْ مِنْهَا أَنْتَ وَلاَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ رُفْقَتِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1325a
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 420
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3054
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2413
Ubu Juhaifah narrated from his father who said:
"The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) made a bond of brotherhood between Salman and Abu Ad-Darda. Salman went to visit Abu Ad-Darda, and saw Umm Ad-Darda wearing shabby clothes, So he said: 'Why are you wearing such shabby clothes?' She said: 'Your brother Abu Ad-Darda has no interest in the world.' So when Abu Ad-Darda arrived, he prepared some food for him (Salman) and said: 'Eat, for I am fasting.' He said: 'I shall not eat until you eat.'" He said: "So he ate. When night came Abu Ad-Darda started to leave and stand (in prayer), but Salman said to him: 'Sleep.' So he slept. Then he went to stand (in prayer) but he said to him: 'Sleep'. So he slept. When the morning (Fajr) came,Salman said: 'Get up now.'So he got up to perform Salat. Then he (Salman) said: 'Indeed your self has a right upon you, your Lord has a right upon you, your guest has a right upon you, and your family has a right upon you. So give each the right they are due. The Prophet (s.a.w), and that was mentioned to him, so he said: 'Salman has told the truth.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ عَوْنٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْعُمَيْسِ، عَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ آخَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ سَلْمَانَ وَبَيْنَ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ فَزَارَ سَلْمَانُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فَرَأَى أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ مُتَبَذِّلَةً فَقَالَ مَا شَأْنُكِ مُتَبَذِّلَةً قَالَتْ إِنَّ أَخَاكَ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ لَيْسَ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ قَرَّبَ إِلَيْهِ طَعَامًا فَقَالَ كُلْ فَإِنِّي صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنَا بِآكِلٍ حَتَّى تَأْكُلَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَكَلَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ اللَّيْلُ ذَهَبَ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ لِيَقُومَ فَقَالَ لَهُ سَلْمَانُ نَمْ ‏.‏ فَنَامَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ يَقُومُ فَقَالَ لَهُ نَمْ ‏.‏ فَنَامَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ عِنْدَ الصُّبْحِ قَالَ لَهُ سَلْمَانُ قُمِ الآنَ فَقَامَا فَصَلَّيَا فَقَالَ إِنَّ لِنَفْسِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا وَلِرَبِّكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا وَلِضَيْفِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا وَإِنَّ لأَهْلِكَ عَلَيْكَ حَقًّا فَأَعْطِ كُلَّ ذِي حَقٍّ حَقَّهُ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَا ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏ "‏ صَدَقَ سَلْمَانُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو الْعُمَيْسِ اسْمُهُ عُتْبَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَهُوَ أَخُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمَسْعُودِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2413
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 111
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2413
Sahih al-Bukhari 3041

Narrated Salama:

I went out of Medina towards Al-Ghaba. When I reached the mountain path of Al-Ghaba, a slave of `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf met me. I said to him, "Woe to you! What brought you here?" He replied, "The she-camels of the Prophet have been taken away." I said, "Who took them?" He said, "Ghatafan and Fazara." So, I sent three cries, "O Sabaha-h ! O Sabahah !" so loudly that made the people in between its (i.e. Medina's) two mountains hear me. Then I rushed till I met them after they had taken the camels away. I started throwing arrows at them saying, "I am the son of Al-Akwa`"; and today perish the mean people!" So, I saved the she-camels from them before they (i.e. the robbers) could drink water. When I returned driving the camels, the Prophet met me, I said, "O Allah's Apostle Those people are thirsty and I have prevented them from drinking water, so send some people to chase them." The Prophet said, "O son of Al-Akwa`, you have gained power (over your enemy), so forgive (them). (Besides) those people are now being entertained by their folk."

حَدَّثَنَا الْمَكِّيُّ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ ذَاهِبًا نَحْوَ الْغَابَةِ، حَتَّى إِذَا كُنْتُ بِثَنِيَّةِ الْغَابَةِ لَقِيَنِي غُلاَمٌ لِعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ قُلْتُ وَيْحَكَ، مَا بِكَ قَالَ أُخِذَتْ لِقَاحُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَنْ أَخَذَهَا قَالَ غَطَفَانُ وَفَزَارَةُ‏.‏ فَصَرَخْتُ ثَلاَثَ صَرَخَاتٍ أَسْمَعْتُ مَا بَيْنَ لاَبَتَيْهَا يَا صَبَاحَاهْ، يَا صَبَاحَاهْ‏.‏ ثُمَّ انْدَفَعْتُ حَتَّى أَلْقَاهُمْ وَقَدْ أَخَذُوهَا، فَجَعَلْتُ أَرْمِيهِمْ وَأَقُولُ أَنَا ابْنُ الأَكْوَعِ، وَالْيَوْمُ يَوْمُ الرُّضَّعِ، فَاسْتَنْقَذْتُهَا مِنْهُمْ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَشْرَبُوا، فَأَقْبَلْتُ بِهَا أَسُوقُهَا، فَلَقِيَنِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ الْقَوْمَ عِطَاشٌ، وَإِنِّي أَعْجَلْتُهُمْ أَنْ يَشْرَبُوا سِقْيَهُمْ، فَابْعَثْ فِي إِثْرِهِمْ، فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا ابْنَ الأَكْوَعِ، مَلَكْتَ فَأَسْجِحْ‏.‏ إِنَّ الْقَوْمَ يُقْرَوْنَ فِي قَوْمِهِمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3041
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 247
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 278
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4344, 4345

Narrated Abu Burda:

That the Prophet sent his (i.e. Abu Burda's) grandfather, Abu Musa and Mu`adh to Yemen and said to both of them "Facilitate things for the people (Be kind and lenient) and do not make things difficult (for people), and give them good tidings, and do not repulse them and both of you should obey each other." Abu Musa said, "O Allah's Prophet! In our land there is an alcoholic drink (prepared) from barley called Al-Mizr, and another (prepared) from honey, called Al-Bit"' The Prophet said, "All intoxicants are prohibited." Then both of them proceeded and Mu`adh asked Abu Musa, "How do you recite the Qur'an?" Abu Musa replied, "I recite it while I am standing, sitting or riding my riding animals, at intervals and piecemeal." Mu`adh said, "But I sleep and then get up. I sleep and hope for Allah's Reward for my sleep as I seek His Reward for my night prayer." Then he (i.e. Mu`adh) pitched a tent and they started visiting each other. Once Mu`adh paid a visit to Abu Musa and saw a chained man. Mu`adh asked, "What is this?" Abu Musa said, "(He was) a Jew who embraced Islam and has now turned apostate." Mu`adh said, "I will surely chop off his neck!"

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ بَعَثَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَدَّهُ أَبَا مُوسَى، وَمُعَاذًا إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَسِّرَا وَلاَ تُعَسِّرَا، وَبَشِّرَا وَلاَ تُنَفِّرَا، وَتَطَاوَعَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ أَرْضَنَا بِهَا شَرَابٌ مِنَ الشَّعِيرِ الْمِزْرُ، وَشَرَابٌ مِنَ الْعَسَلِ الْبِتْعُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ كُلُّ مُسْكِرٍ حَرَامٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَا فَقَالَ مُعَاذٌ لأَبِي مُوسَى كَيْفَ تَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ قَالَ قَائِمًا وَقَاعِدًا وَعَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ وَأَتَفَوَّقُهُ تَفَوُّقًا‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَّا أَنَا فَأَنَامُ وَأَقُومُ، فَأَحْتَسِبُ نَوْمَتِي كَمَا أَحْتَسِبُ قَوْمَتِي، وَضَرَبَ فُسْطَاطًا، فَجَعَلاَ يَتَزَاوَرَانِ، فَزَارَ مُعَاذٌ أَبَا مُوسَى، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ مُوثَقٌ، فَقَالَ مَا هَذَا فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى يَهُودِيٌّ أَسْلَمَ ثُمَّ ارْتَدَّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مُعَاذٌ لأَضْرِبَنَّ عُنُقَهُ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ الْعَقَدِيُّ وَوَهْبٌ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ وَكِيعٌ وَالنَّضْرُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ رَوَاهُ جَرِيرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْحَمِيدِ عَنِ الشَّيْبَانِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4344, 4345
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 372
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 632
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3464

Narrated Abu Huraira:

that he heard Allah's Apostle saying, "Allah willed to test three Israelis who were a Leper, a blind man and a bald-headed man. So, he sent them an angel who came to the leper and said, 'What thing do you like most?' He replied, 'Good color and good skin, for the people have a strong aversion to me.' The angel touched him and his illness was cured, and he was given a good color and beautiful skin. The angel asked him, 'What kind of property do you like best?' He replied, 'Camels (or cows).' (The narrator is in doubt, for either the leper or the bald-headed man demanded camels and the other demanded cows). So he (i.e. the leper) was given a pregnant she-camel, and the angel said (to him), 'May Allah bless you in it.' The angel then went to the bald-headed man and said, 'What thing do you like most?' He said, 'I like good hair and wish to be cured of this disease, for the people feel repulsion for me.' The angel touched him and his illness was cured, and he was given good hair. The angel asked (him), 'What kind of property do you like best?' He replied, 'Cows,' The angel gave him a pregnant cow and said, 'May Allah bless you in it.' The angel went to the blind man and asked, 'What thing do you like best?' He said, '(I like) that Allah may restore my eye-sight to me so that I may see the people.' The angel touched his eyes and Allah gave him back his eye-sight. The angel asked him, 'What kind of property do you like best?' He replied, 'Sheep.' The angel gave him a pregnant sheep. Afterwards, all the three pregnant animals gave birth to young ones, and multiplied and brought forth so much that one of the (three) men had a herd of camels filling a valley, and one had a herd of cows filling a valley, and one had a flock of sheep filling a valley. Then the angel, disguised in the shape and appearance of a leper, went to the leper and said, I am a poor man, who has lost all means of livelihood while on a journey. So none will satisfy my need except Allah and then you. In the Name of Him Who has given you such nice color and beautiful skin, and so much property, I ask you to give me a camel so that I may reach my destination. The man replied, 'I have many obligations (so I cannot give you).' The angel said, 'I think I know you; were you not a leper to whom the people had a strong aversion? Weren't you a poor man, and then Allah gave you (all this property).' He replied, '(This is all wrong), I got this property through inheritance from my fore-fathers.' The angel said, 'If you are telling a lie, then let Allah make you as you were before. ' Then the angel, disguised in the shape and appearance of a bald man, went to the bald man and said to him the same as he told the first one, and he too answered the same as the first one did. The angel said, 'If you are telling a lie, then let Allah make you as you were before.' The angel, disguised in the shape of a blind man, went to the blind man and said, 'I am a poor man and a traveler, whose means of livelihood have been exhausted while on a journey. I have nobody to help me except Allah, and after Him, you yourself. I ask you in the Name of Him Who has given you back your eye-sight to give me a sheep, so that with its help, I may complete my journey.' The man said, 'No doubt, I was blind and Allah gave me back my eye-sight; I was poor and Allah made me rich; so take anything you wish from my property. By Allah, I will not stop you for taking anything (you need) of my property which you may take for Allah's sake.' The angel replied, 'Keep your property with you. You (i.e the three men) have been tested, and Allah is pleased with you and is angry with your two companions."

حَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَاصِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي عَمْرَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَجَاءٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي عَمْرَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ ثَلاَثَةً فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ أَبْرَصَ وَأَقْرَعَ وَأَعْمَى بَدَا لِلَّهِ أَنْ يَبْتَلِيَهُمْ، فَبَعَثَ إِلَيْهِمْ مَلَكًا، فَأَتَى الأَبْرَصَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَىُّ شَىْءٍ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْكَ قَالَ لَوْنٌ حَسَنٌ وَجِلْدٌ حَسَنٌ، قَدْ قَذِرَنِي النَّاسُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَسَحَهُ، فَذَهَبَ عَنْهُ، فَأُعْطِيَ لَوْنًا حَسَنًا وَجِلْدًا حَسَنًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَىُّ الْمَالِ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْكَ قَالَ الإِبِلُ ـ أَوْ قَالَ الْبَقَرُ هُوَ شَكَّ فِي ذَلِكَ، إِنَّ الأَبْرَصَ وَالأَقْرَعَ، قَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا الإِبِلُ، وَقَالَ الآخَرُ الْبَقَرُ ـ فَأُعْطِيَ نَاقَةً عُشَرَاءَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يُبَارَكُ لَكَ فِيهَا‏.‏ وَأَتَى الأَقْرَعَ فَقَالَ أَىُّ شَىْءٍ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْكَ قَالَ شَعَرٌ حَسَنٌ، وَيَذْهَبُ عَنِّي هَذَا، قَدْ قَذِرَنِي النَّاسُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَسَحَهُ فَذَهَبَ، وَأُعْطِيَ شَعَرًا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3464
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 131
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 670
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 803, 804, 805
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib that When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) started to pray, he would say takbeer, then say:
“I have turned my face in submission to the One Who originated the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist and I am not one of the mushrikeen. Verily, my Salah (prayer), my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the Alameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists). He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims, O Allah, You are the Sovereign, there is no god but You. You are my Lord and I am Your slave. I have wronged myself and I admit my sin, so forgive me all my sins, for no one can forgive sins except You. O Allah, guide me to the best of conduct, for none can guide to that except You; divert from me the worst of conduct, for none can divert it except You. Here I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hand and evil cannot be attributed to You. My existence is due to You and my return is to You. Blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to You.` When he bowed, he said: `O Allah, to You I have bowed, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bones and my sinews submit to You.` When he rose from bowing he said: “Allah hears the one who praises Him. O Allah our Lord, to You be praise, filling the heavens, filling the earth, filling that which is between them and filling whatever else You will besides.` When he prostrated he said: “O Allah, to You I have prostrated, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My face has prostrated to the One Who created it and gave it shape and gave it the best of shapes, and opened its hearing and sight, Blessed be Allah, the Best of creators.` When he had finished praying he said: `O Allah, forgive me my past and future sins, what I have done in secret and what I have done openly, what I have transgressed and what You know more than I. You are the One who brings forward and the One Who puts back, there is no god but You.` `Abdullah said: We heard from Ishaq bin Rahawaih, from an-Nadr bin Shumail, that he said concerning this hadeeth, instead of, `evil cannot be attributed to You,” he said: Evil cannot be used to draw close to You. It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه), from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), that When he began to pray, he said takbeer, then he said, `I have turned my face.` - and he narrated a similar report, except that he said `and divert from me the worst of conduct.” A similar report was narrated from Al-A`raj, from `Ubaidullah bin Abi Rafi`, from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه), from the Prophet (ﷺ).
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنِ الْأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ يُكَبِّرُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنْ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ اللَّهُمَّ اهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ اصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), Muslim (771)], Sahih (Darussalam)], Sahih (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 803, 804, 805
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 235
Mishkat al-Masabih 1778
Abu Huraira told how when God’s messenger sent ‘Umar to collect sadaqa people said that Ibn Jamil, Khalid b. al-Walid and al-‘Abbas refused. So God’s messenger said, “Ibn Jamil is not [so much] objecting, but he was poor and God and His messenger enriched him. * As for Khalid, you are wronging him, for he has kept back his coats of mail and weapons to use them in God’s path. As for al-‘Abbas, I shall be responsible for it and an equal amount along with it.” Then he said, “Did you not know, ‘Umar, that a man’s paternal uncle is of the same stock as his father?” (Bukhari and Muslim.) * This sentence has given commentators trouble, and several explanations of the meaning are given. It appears best to understand it as a seeming defence of Ibn Jamil which is really a rebuke. The idea is therefore that the seriousness of his action is not so much in his actual objection to paying zakat as in his being induced to do this by ingratitude to God who has enriched him.
عَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ. قَالَ: بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عُمَرَ عَلَى الصَّدَقَةِ. فَقِيلَ: مَنَعَ ابْنُ جَمِيلٍ وَخَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ وَالْعَبَّاسُ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا يَنْقِمُ ابْنُ جَمِيلٍ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ كَانَ فَقِيرًا فَأَغْنَاهُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ. وَأَمَّا خَالِدٌ فَإِنَّكُمْ تَظْلِمُونَ خَالِدًا. قَدِ احْتَبَسَ أَدْرَاعَهُ وَأَعْتُدَهُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ. وَأَمَّا الْعَبَّاسُ فَهِيَ عَلَيَّ. وَمِثْلُهَا مَعَهَا» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يَا عُمَرُ أَمَا شَعَرْتَ أَن عَم الرجل صنوا أَبِيه؟»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1778
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 7
Mishkat al-Masabih 1781
Ibn ‘Abbas told how, when this verse was revealed, "And those who hoard gold and silver…”* the Muslims were grieved about it and ‘Umar told them he would dispel their care. He therefore went and told God’s Prophet that his companions were grieved by this verse, and received the reply, "God has made the zakat obligatory simply to purify your remaining property, and He made inheritances obligatory (mentioning a word)** that they might come to those who survive you.” 'Umar then said, "God is most great,” after which he said to him, "Let me inform you about the best a man hoards; it is a virtuous woman who pleases him when he looks at her, obeys him when he gives her a command, and guards his interests when he is away from her." Abu Dawud transmitted it. * Qur'an 9: 34. ** i.e. a word about which Ibn ‘Abbas was uncertain.
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ (وَالَّذِينَ يَكْنِزُونَ الذَّهَبَ وَالْفِضَّةَ) كَبُرَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ. فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَنَا أُفَرِّجُ عَنْكُمْ فَانْطَلَقَ. فَقَالَ: يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قد كبر على أَصْحَابك هَذِه الْآيَة. فَقَالَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ لم يفْرض الزَّكَاة إِلَّا ليطيب بهَا مَا بَقِيَ مِنْ أَمْوَالِكُمْ وَإِنَّمَا فَرَضَ الْمَوَارِيثَ وَذكر كلمة لتَكون لمن بعدكم» قَالَ فَكَبَّرَ عُمَرُ. ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ: «أَلَا أُخْبِرُكَ بِخَيْرِ مَا يَكْنِزُ الْمَرْءُ الْمَرْأَةُ الصَّالِحَةُ إِذَا نَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا سَرَّتْهُ وَإِذَا أَمَرَهَا أَطَاعَتْهُ وَإِذَا غَابَ عَنْهَا حفظته» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1781
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 5449
`Abdallah b. Hawala said:
God's messenger sent us on foot to get spoil, but we returned without getting any. When he saw the signs of distress on our faces, he stood up among us and said, "0 God, do not put them under my care, for I would be too weak to care for them; do not put them in care of themselves, for they would be incapable of that; and do not put them in the care of men, for they would choose the best things for themselves." He then placed his hand on my head and said, "Ibn Hawala, when you see the Caliphate has settled in the holy land, earthquakes, sorrows and serious matters will have drawn near, and on that day the last hour will be nearer to mankind than this hand of mine is to your head." . . .transmitted it[*]. *The name of the source is omitted in the text. The tradition is in Ahmad b. Hanbal, Musnad (Cairo, 1313), vol. 5 p. 288, and Abu Dawud, Jihad, 35.
وَعَن عبدِ الله بنِ حوالةَ قَالَ: بعثَنا رَسُول الله صلى اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِنَغْنَمَ عَلَى أَقْدَامِنَا فَرَجَعْنَا فَلَمْ نَغْنَمْ شَيْئًا وَعَرَفَ الْجَهْدَ فِي وجوهِنا فقامَ فِينَا فَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَا تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَيَّ فَأَضْعُفَ عَنْهُمْ وَلَا تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَعْجِزُوا عَنْهَا وَلَا تَكِلْهُمْ إِلَى النَّاسِ فَيَسْتَأْثِرُوا عَلَيْهِمْ» ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى رَأْسِي ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يَا ابْنَ حَوَالَةَ إِذَا رَأَيْتَ الْخِلَافَةَ قَدْ نَزَلَتِ الْأَرْضَ الْمُقَدَّسَةَ فَقَدْ دَنَتِ الزَّلَازِلُ وَالْبَلَابِلُ وَالْأُمُورُ الْعِظَامُ وَالسَّاعَةُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَقْرَبُ مِنَ النَّاسِ مِنْ يَدِي هَذِه إِلَى رَأسك» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5449
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 70
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1198
Some of the delegation of 'Abdu'l-Qays heard him mention the following:
"When it became clear to us that we should go to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, we travelled until we were in sight of our destination. We were met by a man on a young camel. He greeted is and we returned the greeting. Then he stopped and asked, 'Which tribe are you from?' We replied, 'We are the delegation of 'Abdu'l-Qays.' The man said, 'Welcome. I was looking for you. I came to give you good news. Yesterday the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, looked towards the east and told us, "Tomorrow from that direction (i.e. the east) there will come the best delegation of the Arabs." I spent the night preparing to leave. This morning I rode long and hard on my camel until dawn rose. Then I thought of returning, but I caught sight of the heads of your mounts.'
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْعَصَرِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شِهَابُ بْنُ عَبَّادٍ الْعَصَرِيُّ، أَنَّ بَعْضَ وَفْدِ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ سَمِعَهُ يَذْكُرُ، قَالَ‏:‏ لَمَّا بَدَأْنَا فِي وِفَادَتِنَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِرْنَا، حَتَّى إِذَا شَارَفْنَا الْقُدُومَ تَلَقَّانَا رَجُلٌ يُوضِعُ عَلَى قَعُودٍ لَهُ، فَسَلَّمَ، فَرَدَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ وَقَفَ فَقَالَ‏:‏ مِمَّنِ الْقَوْمُ‏؟‏ قُلْنَا‏:‏ وَفْدُ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ، قَالَ‏:‏ مَرْحَبًا بِكُمْ وَأَهْلاً، إِيَّاكُمْ طَلَبْتُ، جِئْتُ لِأُبَشِّرَكُمْ، قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالأَمْسِ لَنَا‏:‏ إِنَّهُ نَظَرَ إِلَى الْمَشْرِقِ فَقَالَ‏:‏ لَيَأْتِيَنَّ غَدًا مَنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ، يَعْنِي‏:‏ الْمَشْرِقَ، خَيْرُ وَفْدِ الْعَرَبِ، فَبَتُّ أَرُوغُ حَتَّى أَصْبَحْتُ، فَشَدَدْتُ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِي، فَأَمْعَنْتُ فِي الْمَسِيرِ حَتَّى ارْتَفَعَ النَّهَارُ، وَهَمَمْتُ بِالرُّجُوعِ، ثُمَّ رُفِعَتْ رُءُوسُ رَوَاحِلِكُمْ، ثُمَّ ثَنَى رَاحِلَتَهُ بِزِمَامِهَا رَاجِعًا يُوضِعُ عَوْدَهُ عَلَى بَدْئِهِ، حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏,‏ وَأَصْحَابُهُ حَوْلَهُ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَالأَنْصَارِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ بِأَبِيوَأُمِّي، جِئْتُ أُبَشِّرُكَ بِوَفْدِ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ أَنَّى لَكَ بِهِمْ يَا عُمَرُ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ هُمْ أُولاَءِ عَلَى أَثَرِي، قَدْ أَظَلُّوا، ...
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1198
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 24
English translation : Book 48, Hadith 1198
Sahih Muslim 1159 n

'Abdullah b. Amr (Allah be pleased with them) reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said to him:

Observe fast for a day and there would be reward for you for the rest (of the days). He said: I am capable of doing more than this. He then said: Observe fast for two days, and there would be reward for you for the rest (of the days). He said: I am capable of doing more than this. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Observe fast for three days and there would be reward for you for the rest of the days. He said: I am capable of doing more than this, whereupon he said: Observe fast for four days and there would be reward for you for the rest of the days. He said: I am capable of doing more than this. Thereupon he said: Then observe fast (which is the) best in the eye of Allah, the fast of David (peace be upon him) ; he used to observe fast one day and break on the other day.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ فَيَّاضٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا عِيَاضٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ، اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو - رضى الله عنهما - أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ صُمْ يَوْمًا وَلَكَ أَجْرُ مَا بَقِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ يَوْمَيْنِ وَلَكَ أَجْرُ مَا بَقِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَلَكَ أَجْرُ مَا بَقِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ أَرْبَعَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَلَكَ أَجْرُ مَا بَقِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ أَفْضَلَ الصِّيَامِ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - كَانَ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1159n
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 248
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2598
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 83
It was narrated from Abu Wa'il that as-Subayy bin Ma'bad was a Bedouin Taghlibi Christian who became Muslim. He asked:
Which deed is best? He was told: Jihad for the sake of Allah, may He be glorified and exalted. He wanted to go for jihad, but it was said to him: Have you done Hajj? He said no. So it was said to him: Go for Haji and 'Umrah, then go for jihad. So he set out and when he was in al-Hawa'it, he entered ihram for both Haji and 'Umrah together, Zaid bin Soohan and Salman bin Rabee'ah saw him and said: He is more astray than his camel, or he is no more guided than his camel. He went to ‘Umar and told him what they had said. He said: You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet (ﷺ) . Al-Hakam said: I said to Abu Wa'il. Did as-Subayy tell you that? He said: Yes
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، أَنَّ الصُّبَيَّ بْنَ مَعْبَدٍ، كَانَ نَصْرَانِيًّا تَغْلِبِيًّا أَعْرَابِيًّا فَأَسْلَمَ فَسَأَلَ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُجَاهِدَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ حَجَجْتَ فَقَالَ لَا فَقِيلَ حُجَّ وَاعْتَمِرْ ثُمَّ جَاهِدْ فَانْطَلَقَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالْحَوَابِطِ أَهَلَّ بِهِمَا جَمِيعًا فَرَآهُ زَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَسَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ فَقَالَا لَهُوَ أَضَلُّ مِنْ جَمَلِهِ أَوْ مَا هُوَ بِأَهْدَى مِنْ نَاقَتِهِ فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ بِقَوْلِهِمَا فَقَالَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْحَكَمُ فَقُلْتُ لِأَبِي وَائِلٍ حَدَّثَكَ الصُّبَيُّ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 83
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 2
Musnad Ahmad 1086
It was narrated that Suwaid bin Ghafalah said:
‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: If I tell you a hadeeth from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), then being thrown down from heaven is dearer to me than telling a lie about him. But if I tell you something that is between me and you, then war is deceit. I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `Some people will emerge at the end of time who are young in age and foolish. They will speak the best of words, they will recite Qur`an but it will not go any further than their throats. `Abdur-Rahman said: Their faith will not go any further than their throats. They will pass out of the faith as the arrow passes out of the prey. If you meet them then kill them, for in killing them there will be for the one who kills them reward with Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, on the Day of Resurrection.` ‘Abdur-Rahman said: “If you meet them, then kill them, for killing them will bring to those who kill them reward on the Day of Resurrection.”
حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَعْمَشُ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنِ الْأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ غَفَلَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَدِيثًا فَلَأَنْ أَخِرَّ مِنْ السَّمَاءِ أَحَبُّ إِلَيَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَكْذِبَ عَلَيْهِ وَإِذَا حَدَّثْتُكُمْ فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمْ فَإِنَّ الْحَرْبَ خَدْعَةٌ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يَخْرُجُ قَوْمٌ فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ أَحْدَاثُ الْأَسْنَانِ سُفَهَاءُ وَقَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ أَسْفَاهُ الْأَحْلَامِ يَقُولُونَ مِنْ قَوْلِ خَيْرِ الْبَرِيَّةِ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لَا يُجَاوِزُ حَنَاجِرَهُمْ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ لَا يُجَاوِزُ إِيمَانُهُمْ حَنَاجِرَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنْ الدِّينِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنْ الرَّمِيَّةِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاقْتُلُوهُمْ فَإِنَّ فِي قَتْلِهِمْ أَجْرًا لِمَنْ قَتَلَهُمْ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتَهُمْ فَاقْتُلْهُمْ فَإِنَّ قَتْلَهُمْ أَجْرٌ لِمَنْ قَتَلَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), al-Bukhari (3611) and Muslim (1066)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1086
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 503
Sahih al-Bukhari 5079

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

While we were returning from a Ghazwa (Holy Battle) with the Prophet, I started driving my camel fast, as it was a lazy camel A rider came behind me and pricked my camel with a spear he had with him, and then my camel started running as fast as the best camel you may see. Behold! The rider was the Prophet himself. He said, 'What makes you in such a hurry?" I replied, I am newly married " He said, "Did you marry a virgin or a matron? I replied, "A matron." He said, "Why didn't you marry a young girl so that you may play with her and she with you?" When we were about to enter (Medina), the Prophet said, "Wait so that you may enter (Medina) at night so that the lady of unkempt hair may comb her hair and the one whose husband has been absent may shave her pubic region.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سَيَّارٌ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَفَلْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ غَزْوَةٍ فَتَعَجَّلْتُ عَلَى بَعِيرٍ لِي قَطُوفٍ، فَلَحِقَنِي رَاكِبٌ مِنْ خَلْفِي، فَنَخَسَ بَعِيرِي بِعَنَزَةٍ كَانَتْ مَعَهُ، فَانْطَلَقَ بَعِيرِي كَأَجْوَدِ مَا أَنْتَ رَاءٍ مِنَ الإِبِلِ، فَإِذَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا يُعْجِلُكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ كُنْتُ حَدِيثَ عَهْدٍ بِعُرُسٍ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ بِكْرًا أَمْ ثَيِّبًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ ثَيِّبٌ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلاَّ جَارِيَةً تُلاَعِبُهَا وَتُلاَعِبُكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا ذَهَبْنَا لِنَدْخُلَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمْهِلُوا حَتَّى تَدْخُلُوا لَيْلاً ـ أَىْ عِشَاءً ـ لِكَىْ تَمْتَشِطَ الشَّعِثَةُ وَتَسْتَحِدَّ الْمُغِيبَةُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5079
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 16
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that A'isha, umm al-muminin said, "Rashness in oaths is that a man says, 'By Allah, No! by Allah!' " i.e. out of habit.

Malik said, "The best of what I have heard on the matter is that rashness in oaths is that a man take an oath on something to show that he is certain that it is like he said, only to find that it is other than what he said. This is rashness."

Malik said, "The binding oath is for example, that a man says that he will not sell his garment for ten dinars, and then he sells it for that, or that he will beat his young slave and then does not beat him, and so on. One does kaffara for making such an oath, and there is no kaffara in rashness."

Malik said, "As for the one who swears to a thing which he knows is wicked, and he swears to a lie he knows to be a lie, in order to please someone with it or to excuse himself to someone by it or to gain money by it, no kaffara that he does for it can cover it."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَقُولُ لَغْوُ الْيَمِينِ قَوْلُ الإِنْسَانِ لاَ وَاللَّهِ بَلَى وَاللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي هَذَا أَنَّ اللَّغْوَ حَلِفُ الإِنْسَانِ عَلَى الشَّىْءِ يَسْتَيْقِنُ أَنَّهُ كَذَلِكَ ثُمَّ يُوجَدُ عَلَى غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ اللَّغْوُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَعَقْدُ الْيَمِينِ أَنْ يَحْلِفَ الرَّجُلُ أَنْ لاَ يَبِيعَ ثَوْبَهُ بِعَشَرَةِ دَنَانِيرَ ثُمَّ يَبِيعَهُ بِذَلِكَ أَوْ يَحْلِفَ لَيَضْرِبَنَّ غُلاَمَهُ ثُمَّ لاَ يَضْرِبُهُ وَنَحْوَ هَذَا فَهَذَا الَّذِي يُكَفِّرُ صَاحِبُهُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلَيْسَ فِي اللَّغْوِ كَفَّارَةٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِي يَحْلِفُ عَلَى الشَّىْءِ وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ آثِمٌ وَيَحْلِفُ عَلَى الْكَذِبِ وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُ لِيُرْضِيَ بِهِ أَحَدًا أَوْ لِيَعْتَذِرَ بِهِ إِلَى مُعْتَذَرٍ إِلَيْهِ أَوْ لِيَقْطَعَ بِهِ مَالاً فَهَذَا أَعْظَمُ مِنْ أَنْ تَكُونَ فِيهِ كَفَّارَةٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 1021

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not ask for a woman in marriage when another muslim has already done so."

Malik said, "The explanation of the statement of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, according to what we think - and Allah knows best - is that 'Do not ask for a woman in marriage when another muslim has already done so' means that when a man has asked for a woman in marriage, and she has inclined to him and they have agreed on a bride-price, which she has suggested and with which they are mutually satisfied, it is forbidden for another man to ask for that woman in marriage. It does not mean that when a man has asked for a woman in marriage, and his suit does not agree with her and she does not incline to him that no one else can ask for her in marriage. That is a door to misery for people."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَخْطُبُ أَحَدُكُمْ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 28, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 28, Hadith 1095